#i spent like two hours on this so if anyone so much as breathes negativity on this post you're getting blocked

[spectordameron]

The Sequel Trilogy: A Story of Choice

Do not interact with this post if you insist on just being negative, passive aggressive, or critical against the films in the tags/replies. I don't want to hear it.

This post speaks frankly about topics such as abuse, brainwashing, torture, dehumanization, and non-con elements. Proceed with caution.

One thing that I feel goes often ignored or misunderstood about the sequel trilogy, is its core message and value, which is choice - especially, choice over circumstances, or choice over blood. I would argue this is the overall theme of the entire Skywalker Saga, but the sequels really center themselves around this idea, with it becoming the beating heart of the emotional plot of The Rise of Skywalker.

According to writer Chris Terrio in one of the festurettes for the film, this theme is best summed up by the character D-0, and Rey's short initial interaction with him:

Which is meant to be a mirror to what we know of Finn, Rey and (as we learn) Poe. They all come from pasts that were not kind to them, and were treated badly, but found a home in each other. It is a case of choice over circumstances: Finn chose to leave the First Order, Poe chose to leave the Spice Runners (and become a New Republic officer, then choose to leave that when he understood how compliant they'd become), and Rey chose to leave Jakku.

Choice is also mirrored in the trilogy's antagonists (DJ being a good example of the choice to serve only yourself and not join the greater war, Zorii puts aside her resentment and helps the Resistance) but none so much than Kylo Ren himself, who is as obsessed with the Skywalker bloodline as Snoke is (understandably).

There's an opinion and idea that between Ren and the revelation that Rey is Palpatine's granddaughter, that the trilogy values bloodlines and inheritance over choice, but I fundamentally disagree with this, because I think that's a misunderstanding of the story they're trying to tell.

When Han says that "there's too much Vader in [Ren]" in The Force Awakens, I don't take that as a dismissal of Leia being an Organa by choice, not when we discover that Ren is continuously making the choice to choose the Skywalker bloodline, and ergo Vader, over the family that actually raised him: a woman who chose her adoptive family over her biological family, and a man who had no surname but instead claimed one that was thrust upon him as an insult.

There's too much Vader in Ren, because that is the choice Ren made, and continues to make. He chose Vader over Leia, over Han, over the Solo-Organa family. It's a similar mistake that Luke makes:

Blood. Inheritance. The hubris of Ren believing the lightsaber belongs to him, simply because it belonged to Vader, to Anakin, even when the Force calls a quote unquote "nobody" to it instead.

Rey is revealed, obviously, in The Last Jedi, to be born to "nobodies", and Ren (sticks his whole fucking foot in his mouth) hurts her deeply by emphasizing Rey's worst fear which is that she has no place in this story, because she is nobody. It's a moment that haunts Rey enough that she doesn't even believe herself worthy of wielding the Skywalker saber in TROS:

Obviously - and famously - this revelation is because Rian Johnson preferred the concept of underdogs becoming heroes and thought it was the worst revelation Rey could possibly have - that she doesn't have any connection to this story that means so much to her.

Unlike majority of the internet, I love the addition TROS offers, which is that the truth is so much worse. Rey isn't just "nobody", she does have a place in this story, and it's in the worst way imaginable for her: she's the main villain's granddaughter.

And I don't think it negates what we initially learn about Rey, or her status as a "nobody". Her being related to Palpatine does not inherently result in her being somehow more privileged than other characters - she was still abandoned as a child, and was forced to work in order to survive, suffered bouts of starvation, and had to fend for herself for years. She's a traumatized young woman with fractured memories, and poor self esteem from said abandonment and the abuse Unkar Plutt put her under (he also emphasizes in the TFA novelization that she is a "nobody", and likely would have pressed upon her the lie that Miramir and Dathan fed him that she was being sold for drinking money, hence Rey's conflicting memories of parents coming to return for her and what Ren finds in TLJ).

Her position as Palpatine's granddaughter, however, puts her almost immediately into the same position that Ren once found himself in, and he tries to pressure her into coming to the same conclusion that he did: that because of the blood in her veins, she has no choice in going to the Dark Side, that she will wind up abandoned (again) for it, and there's only one place in the galaxy for her - by his side.

And when Rey is frightened enough by her hatred and resentment, that leads her into the Dark Side on Kef Bir and results in her killing Kylo Ren - she flees to Ahch-To to exile herself because she believes there's no escape from her circumstances. She was a nobody who had to earn this legendary saber, who doesn't deserve to be the protagonist of this story, and now she's the granddaughter of its villain.

But she's quickly reminded that blood is not everything:

Even while on Exegol, Palpatine attempts to taunt her with the concept that she has no one but him, that she's helpless but to continue the cycle: Luke had his father, but the only family Rey has is him, and if she doesn't give in and continue the cycle of violence, then her new family will die.

And once more, the concept of blood over choice, is immediately dismantled. Rey isn't alone, because Ben - having finally made the decision to shed his attachment to Vader's bloodline and chose being an Organa-Solo - comes and saves her. Rey isn't alone, and neither is her new family, because the entire galaxy comes in to help the Resistance.

And the ultimate climax of the battle, is that Palpatine does in fact kill Rey, and it is Ben's choice to revive her. He loves her, and so did his mother and father. Rey is family, and he dies to bring her back, and so she takes the Skywalker name - and is the happiest she is in the entire saga, because she's learned that blood and circumstance isn't everything, it is choice. And Rey has chosen and accepted her own family.

But circumstance and choice isn't limited to just Rey in this trilogy - there's also our other primary hero characters, starting with Finn.

Finn is a stormtrooper, taken from a family he'll never know, that we're not introduced to. He worked in sanitation, despite being a very promising cadet in Before the Awakening. Much like Poe, Finn is introduced as being one of the biggest "red shirt" offenders of the saga (seriously do we ever expect a stormtrooper or a fighter pilot to survive? no), and almost immediately Finn gives us the thesis of the trilogy:

Finn was raised and taught for one purpose: to fight and then to die for the First Order. He flees from the First Order, and TFA is spend with him tying his loyalty to his friends - choosing them over running away. TLJ finds him making the choice to actively fight against the First Order, and join the Resistance.

Finn's choice to turn away from the First Order, brought him to his family. And TROS sees Finn at his most grounded and reassured; he's found his own peace and purpose, and it's through the choices he made over his circumstance.

Poe is probably the only character of our trio who is the most assured from the starting point, and the only one who has a tangible connection to the Rebellion through his parents. However, this is only within expanded material, with only a mere allusion to it in TROS, so the only concrete thing we have for connection in the films is his and Leia's surrogate mother/son relationship, and how he's chosen to carry on her legacy.

When we start off The Force Awakens, he's quickly established as a member of the Resistance and a high-ranking one as well (he dismisses a briefing full of generals and admirals).

However, it's clear that Poe views himself as expendable - he rushes in, unthinkingly, back to the village on Jakku and gets captured as a result. He puts himself on the line between the First Order and the Resistance above D'Qar (it is no coincidence that he recognizes Luke and Amilyn's sacrifice plays first later in the film).

Leia, and then the circumstances of the film literally grounding him by blowing up Black One, forces Poe to slow down and examine the choice he's being presented:

Pretty quickly, Poe begins considering what Leia's asked of him, and pauses while mulling over Rose and Finn's plan, before making the choice to be the one to stay behind, rather than jumping into the fray to save the day.

By the end of the film, Poe has quite consciously stepped into the latter half of the choice presented to him. He wants to survive, not just sacrifice himself in the name of the fight, and becomes the leader that Leia knew he had the potential to become:

The heart of his conflict in TROS is his fear that, like Rey, he can't succeed where the past did. He isn't Leia, and he's not so certain that he can do this by himself - but in the end, he doesn't have to, because he has Finn for support, and Rey shows them the way, in a neat inverse to Poe in TLJ:

And then the entire galaxy steps up to overthrow the First Order, and Palpatine. Like his wookieepedia so iconically supplies, Poe becomes the spark that lit the fire that burned the First Order down, and he doesn't do so alone.

The theme of choice and circumstances is often also reflected in the antagonists and villains. As aforementioned, DJ represents the choice Finn has of not joining, and serving himself, but there's another element to this theme, of characters looking down on our heroes for the circumstances they come from:

Snoke also expresses shock over the idea that a mere scavenger could resist his apprentice. It's a similar sentiment that Poe, Rose and Finn all experience within the Resistance itself under Vice Admiral Holdo:

She quickly reduces the three of them - Poe to no more than a trigger-happy flyboy, Finn to being a stormtrooper, and can't even be bothered to remember Rose, our resident behind the scenes worker underdog turned hero, despite supplementary material confirming that Rose is quite literally from Holdo's ship.

Like Rey, the three of them are underestimated and put down for or reduced to their 'inferior' roles. It's no wonder these kids are afraid they're not enough to be the heroes of this story - they've been told repeatedly that they're not, by villains and heroes alike.

Even more horrifically is the way agency and choice gets stripped away from the heroes by the villains:

Poe manages to resist an undetermined amount of time being physically tortured without giving up any intelligence, until Ren forcibly violates him by entering his mind (an experience described as "silent agony" in the novelization), and taunts Rey that he can do the same to her before she quickly turns the tables on him.

Both Ren and Snoke are able to paralyze their victims with the Force, rendering them immobile; Rey has similar trauma as Poe, albeit not from Ren, but through Snoke, as he immobilizes her and then tears through her mind in a similar manner that Ren does to Poe in the Force Awakens. Elsewhere, Finn experienced a lifetime of programming and brainwashing, reduced to a mere number without even a name to give him any sense of individuality. And Palpatine's ultimate play, before learning that Ren and Rey are a dyad in the Force and that power could restore him, was to literally possess Rey's body for himself.

It is a constant struggle for agency, with the villains quite often stripping our heroes of their autonomy - that is what the sequel trilogy is about. Three people who are consistently put down, devalued, who repeatedly have their agency stripped away, who are told they are stuck in an endless cycle, and it is about them going no, and leaving that behind and finding a home and a purpose in each other. Making the choice to find a new home, a new family, a new purpose, a new surname.

It is a victory when they emerge from Exegol, bloodied and exhausted and injured but with the sun shining, because they broke the cycle and they chose each other. It isn't about restoring the Republic, or holding onto the past. It's about three hurt people finding the value in themselves, and making a home with each other.

[moosesarecute]

The Shadows Date

Continuation of “The Shadows Sing”

Previous part: The Shadows Comfort

Next part: The Shadows Eat

Your shadow were going crazy around you as you paced back and forth.

Two hours!

He was two hours late!

It shouldn't be possible. You had thought it was impossible. He was always on time.

You originally didn't think much about it, seeing you knew he was out on a mission, but when your shadows hadn't heard from his and they started to worry, you did too.

You had been in Velaris for six months and Azriel came to see you almost every day, if he didn’t, he would let you know why beforehand.

This was the first time he hadn’t wished you good luck before going to work at the library and it affected your entire day.

You couldn’t concentrate on sorting books, forgot your lunch at home and ended your workday by tipping over a big pile of books. Luckily for you, your shadows caught them before they could hit the ground.

You hadn’t told anyone, but you didn’t like working at the library, and when Azriel didn’t even show up to wish you luck, the day became even harder to complete.

You walked quite slowly towards your room, having no energy to shadow-walk. Your brain was spiraling with ideas to why Azriel didn’t show up. He probably didn’t like you anyway. He stopped being interested. You probably bored him. You were so deep into your negative thoughts that you didn’t notice how your shadows had disappeared.

You stopped in front of your door and took a deep breath.

A soft murmur started to form inside your chest and you immediately knew who stood at the other side.

You slowly opened the door and your eyes met his. His glowing hazel eyes and right now was filled with guilt.

Your shadows were covering him and his shadows, swirling anxiously around and checking for injuries.

You would have done the same if you were brave enough, but you stood still three meters away from him.

Your shadows stormed back to you.

“Unharmed, unharmed, he brought-“

“Please don’t spoil the surprise,” he asked your shadows.

Your shadows hesitated for a moment, before they pulled away to intertwine with Azriel’s shadows. Their safe place. If Azriel was nearby, you rarely saw your shadows away from his.

“Surprise?” You asked him.

You noticed his right arm was behind his back.

He slowly moved arm and revealed a bouquet of roses.

Your eyes widened at the sight.

“I’m sorry for not coming on time today,” he said and extended his hand to give you the flowers. “The mission look longer than expected. I only got back a few minutes ago.”

“You got me flowers?” You asked him. Not moving to take the flowers.

“Yeah,” he answered raising his eyebrow in confusion. “As an apology.”

Even your shadows displayed your own confusion.

“I didn’t do anything to deserve flowers. It’s okay that you were late, you don’t need to apologize for that.”

Azriel took a few steps towards you, now standing less than a meter away from you. You looked up at him.

He reached forward, lifted your hand and carefully gave you the flowers.

“You don’t need to do anything to get flowers, Y/N,” he spoke softly. His shadows had moved away from yours and was now hugging you. “Everyone deserves flowers sometimes.”

You were speechless, but a big smile wanted to grow on your face. You held it back.

You looked away from Azriel and watched the flowers instead.

Slowly, your shadows leaned over your shoulders to have a look.

“Pretty,” they whispered. “You should thank him.”

Gods! You hadn’t even said thank you!

“Thank you,” you told him.

His eyes softened and you no longer were able to hold your smile back.

“They’re very beautiful.”

He spent some time studying your smile.

“I thought of you when I saw them,” he answered.

You could see the smug smile he tried to hold back. You lost yourself in his eyes.

“Ask him to stay for dinner!”

“I can’t do that! What if-“

“Please, please, please, please, please, please, plea-“ your shadows screamed at you as they swirled in excitement around your head.

“Okay, just stop screaming.”

“Yayyyyy,” they whisper yelled. They picked the flowers up from your hands and put them into water.

You took a breath, trying to fill yourself with confidence.

“I wanted to ask you,” your shadows nudged you a little. “We wanted to ask you if you wanted to make dinner with us tonight. Or a different day, if that works better for you.”

He smiled down at you.

“We would love that,” he answered. “What are we making?”

“I have no idea,” you answered honestly.

“Pasta with chicken and garlic bread!”

Before you could tell your shadows that you didn’t have anything you needed for that, they intertwined with Azriel’s shadows once more. This time, a little more energetic.

“Do you know what’s going on?” Azriel whispered to you.

“No idea,” you answered.

Your shadows separated.

“No garlic bread,” they said with a sigh.

“I don’t have pasta or chicken,” you informed your shadows.

“Yes, you do! We bought it!”

“We’re having pasta with chicken,” you told Azriel.

“Sounds fantastic.”

The two of you moved towards your small kitchen to make dinner, but you didn’t get far.

“Sit!” Your shadows commanded and soon you and Azriel were seated at the table.

“I guess they’re making dinner,” Azriel said. “I don’t know how I feel about that.”

You looked over to the kitchen where your shadows had just picked up a knife.

“Be careful!”

They looked annoyed at you.

“I think we should let them enjoy themselves,” you said hesitantly.

Azriel let out a laugh that lightened your entire day.

“How did the mission go?” You asked him.

“Thank you.” Your shadows sat a plate of food down in front of you. “It looks delicious.”

They hugged your cheek as a thank you.

You looked over at Azriel as you picked up your fork. He did the same. His shadows and yours looked hopeful from you to Azriel, excited for you to try the food.

As you picked up some of the food and put it in your mouth, all the shadows turned their attention to you.

“Mmm, it’s really good,” you said with your mouth filled with food.

You sent Azriel an annoyed look as he struggled to hold back his laughter.

He slowly picked up his fork and ate some as well.

The second the shadows turned away from you, you spit the food into your napkin and drank some water.

“It’s really good,” Azriel lied.

Your shadows danced with happiness.

“We’ll leave you alone now!”

Suddenly, you were shadowless.

Your eyes met Azriel’s. The playfulness was glowing in his eyes, even though his face was mostly neutral.

The sight made it impossible for you to hold back.

The room was filled with your laughter and soon Azriel’s joined.

You felt lighter than ever before as you spent a few minutes just laughing and enjoying the sound of Azriel’s laughter.

“How did they manage to make it so disgusting?”

Azriel just shook his head.

“You’ll have to practice your poker face,” he said. “I could see from a mile away that you didn’t like it.”

“I did my best! It’s unfair! It’s basically your job,” you complained.

“Should we go get something else to eat?” He asked. “There’s this restaurant I know about, and I think you’ll really like it.”

You tensed a little. A restaurant? You’d never been to a restaurant before. And for the first one to be in a big city like Velaris?

“Or,” Azriel continued. “We could order food from the restaurant and eat it here.”

You blinked at him. That sounded nice.

“You can do that?”

“Of course! Let’s go!”

He helped you into your new jacket and then put on his own.

As you walked towards the restaurant, you didn’t feel any fear. You knew you were protected, walking together with your mate.

“I have to go now,” Azriel said.

You couldn’t hold back the disappointment that filled your body.

You had spent the entire evening together. It was nearing midnight. It was the longest you had spent together since your birthday.

It felt good, felt right.

He helped you up from the couch as he stood.

You now stood directly in front of him, your chest almost touching his.

He lifted his hand and brushed some hair away from your face.

“I really enjoyed being with you today. I’m looking forward to seeing you again. I’ll be on time tomorrow.”

The thought of seeing him again tomorrow warmed your heart.

You gave him your biggest smile.

He only looked at you. You could see him thinking.

“Is it something?” You asked him.

He didn’t answer.

He slowly raised his arms and embraced you, his wings covering you. You embraced him back.

The feeling of comfort, the feeling of home, suddenly filled your entire body. It felt so good, felt so safe.

You could have stayed there forever.

“Yayyyyyy!”

Your shadows startled you and by the look on Azriel’s face, he got scared too. However, his embrace didn’t falter.

“See you tomorrow,” he whispered.

“Bye,” you answered.

He slowly pulled away and made his way to the door.

“You didn’t eat our food?”

Shit, the boxes from the takeout was still on the table.

“Bye!” Azriel said and quickly left through the door.

His shadows ran after him.

You could see your own shadows becoming angry, but you didn’t care.

You finally had a home.

@i-have-a-thing-for-the-dark @saltedcoffeescotch @rcarbo1 @mrsjna @kitsunetori @thecraziestcrayon @blessthepizzaman @mybestfriendmademe @scatteredstardustt @lilah-asteria @aaahhh0127 @topaz125 @miadialila @ivy-34 @goldenmagnolias @bwormie @animalistic0

Deviders by @cafekitsune

[shadowynn]

| in love and lore | nine |

pairing: ateez x fem reader

genre: fantasy/daemon/soulmate au

warnings: some cursing, violence, death, blood, negative thoughts

summary: the daemon king and his seven black generals. names and faces of these eight had changed over the years as each new king was crowned, but their reputation as the most powerful daemons always remained the same. upon hearing the rumors one of the seven led the charge of the nearby battle, you should have stayed close to the encampment. you should have never wandered out on your own. but you did, and your life would never be the same again. good or bad, you would just have to wait to find out.

“There’s no need to be afraid, angel.” His words were a breath against the side of your neck. “You’ve done so much for us, let your king now return the favor.”

wordcount: 12.5k

a/n: so, originally this chapter and the previous were supposed to be one part, but then somehow the journey from maehwa and taeyang took a life of its own and turned into nearly 30k words. and i think i still have things to add with it in the next chapter too. oops. but, i hope you all enjoy and that the longer chapter once again makes up for the wait. :)

| eight | nine | ten |

~

“Damn it.”

The curse slipped out of your mouth the moment you noticed the way Mingi’s lips had tilted upwards, fully aware the thoughts you had been trying to contain had slipped past your makeshift barrier once more. You leaned back in your seat with a sigh, rubbing at the headache that had begun to bloom in the front of your head. It had started earlier in the day, but your training session with Mingi had only caused it to worsen, the constant throbbing doing little to aid your concentration and causing the mental wall you had carefully attempted to construct to come tumbling down.

You couldn’t pin all the blame on it, however, and the lack of progress you had been making was beyond frustrating. Since you had left Maehwa nearly two weeks ago, you had spent an hour or two with Mingi, or one of the others if he was busy, but it wasn’t nearly as simple as the others made it look. The ease with which they directed their thoughts to one another, blocking out anyone they didn’t want to hear them, had made you assume it wouldn’t take long for you to get a hold of. And though there were rare instances where it worked, these were far and few between, making you feel like you were still exactly where you had started.

They did their best to be encouraging, but you couldn’t help but feel like some of it came up short. No one ever came outright and said it, but you didn’t have to read their thoughts to know what they were thinking. The lack of maetha flowing in your veins made the task all the more difficult for you. Your status as a halfbreed was once again making your life more difficult than if you had been born one or the other.

It felt strange, finding hatred building up inside of you towards the side of yourself that you had wished would be you for so long. All your life you had wanted to be normal. To be human. You had spent countless nights praying and wishing and hoping for a way to be rid of your daemonic heritage. All you wanted was to fit in and not be judged for something out of your control. But now, now you were once again reminded of your shortcomings because of it. Of how weak you were because of the human blood running through your veins.

It was frustrating to see how you fell short among the daemons and to realize that you would always fall short among them. To see how you would never fit in with them the same way you had never fit in with the humans. And you didn’t know which had been worse, being hated, feared, and mistreated, or to be constantly reminded of how weak you were, how impure you were, and how your humanity would always limit you.

“Maybe we should break for the night.” Mingi interrupted your train of thoughts, and though he did his best to hide it, you could tell he knew where your mind had just dwelled to. Whether it was from hearing the actual words, or just the emotions flooding through, you weren’t sure, but it didn’t matter. The general message was still the same. “It’s been a long few days of traveling and I’m sure you’re exhausted.”

You nodded. A part of you wanted to argue, eager to finally have a hold on your thoughts and a semblance of privacy once more, but you knew he was right. You were exhausted and your head was aching. Even if you attempted to push through for the moment, it would only succeed in making you more tired than you already were. 

“C’mon then, angel.” Mingi stood up first, extending a hand towards you. “I can walk you to your tent.”

You took his hand without much thought, allowing him to pull you up from your seat. Once you were up on your feet, you pulled the hood of your cloak over your head and followed Mingi through the rain. You had never minded the rain much before, but after traveling in it for the past week, you were desperate for a bit of sun. The woods you had been traveling through the last few days had given some cover from it, but you still felt like you were stuck in a perpetual state of being wet. This alongside the endless cloudy skies only added to your falling mood.

Things had changed in the weeks that had followed your talk with Hongjoong and the others, not quite as awkward as it had been in the days leading up to it, but you were still left with some level of discomfort. Talking through things had helped to clear the air, but it did little to help the unease you felt over being their mate, a fact you had still not been able to come to terms with yourself. They had kept their word and done little to pressure you into anything, keeping it all on your time and your terms, but you still found yourself squirming any time they did anything for you. The acts of civility and kindness were foreign enough, but the knowledge of why they treated you that way, sent your anxiety over the edge. 

You hadn’t known how you were going to tell your siblings, not when the mere thought of your tie to them left you all flustered and embarrassed. As normal as they tried to make it seem, you knew the idea of you being their mate was insane, and would sound just as insane to anyone else as it had for you. How were you supposed to sit down and explain it to Soomin and Hyunwoo when you couldn’t even accept it yourself? And yet, when you got down to it, you quickly discovered you didn’t have to. While neither had mentioned it in the week that had followed your first conversation with Hongjoong, both of your siblings had been privy to what had happened as your brother had boldly approached Hongjoong that first night and demanded to know what he had done to you to leave you in such a state. 

And while you were mildly perturbed by the fact Hongjoong had told Hyunwoo, who had  in turn told Soomin, it did make the conversation easier on your part. The surprise your relation to the daemons might have brought, had long already dissipated, allowing you to quickly voice your own concerns and fears to each of them.

The topic which had followed, however, had not been nearly as easy to have, and upon learning of your parents’ true demise, each of them were left in a similar state as yourself. Relieved by the knowledge of your father’s true nature, yet utterly crestfallen upon realizing the life that had been stolen from you. 

“You do know that none of us think lowly of you in any way.” Mingi had been silent during the short trek, but spoke up just as you were about to head inside, stopping your movements and causing you to look up at him. “And if anyone were undeserving of this, it’s us, not you. In truth, you’re much too good for us, for me. I’m not the man you deserve, not with the things I’ve done in the past, and you,” he sighed, tilting back your hood to see your face clearly, fingers brushing against your chin, “you’re the kindest and purest soul I’ve ever met and thinking of you as my mate almost feels sinful.”

You struggled to come up with a response, too busy attempting to process what he had just admitted to you. You knew you should come up with something, anything, but the raw emotion that had accompanied his words left you yearning to run away.

His words were a direct reflection of the self-loathing that filled you, and an attempt to try and placate it. You could feel the genuineness in his words, but it didn’t matter if Mingi was speaking what he believed to be the truth or not, the simple fact they were the ones undeserving and not yourself was the farthest thing from the truth. Maybe he did believe it, but that didn’t change the fact it was them who deserved someone better than yourself, someone pure. Someone whole. 

Overwhelmed, you turned your face away, unable to keep eye contact with him any longer. Offering a soft, “Goodnight, Mingi,” you slipped back into the tent behind you, hoping he didn’t see the true extent his words had on you.

“You’re back early,” Soomin looked up from the book she had been reading when you entered. “I was expecting Hyunwoo to return before you.”

“No, Mingi thought it would be a good idea if I retired early for the night.” You did your best to calm your raging heart, hoping Soomin was oblivious to the conversation you had just had and the state it had left you in. “And with the way my head has been pounding, I didn’t disagree.” 

Soomin sat up in her cot, bookmarking the page she was on and turning to give you her full attention for the time being. “Is it the training?”

“I don’t think so.” You shook your head, inwardly tensing at the sharp jab of pain the movement caused. “It’s never been this bad before and while it could just be a culmination of training so much these past few days, I think I might just be coming down with something.”

The thought had strayed across your mind as your head had worsened over the day, wondering if you were coming down with some sort of illness. The possibility was definitely there; the combination of the stress your body had been under the past few weeks with the cold rain that had left you drenched more often than not the past few days, certainly increased your odds of catching something. And though your blood quickly healed any physical injury you may have received, it did little to aid you whenever you were sick.

“Did Woo say where he was going this time?” You slid off your muddy boots and cloak near the entrance of the tent before collapsing on the cot next to your sister to alleviate some of the tension in your head, as well as attempt to emotionally recover from what Mingi had just confessed to you - god, that exit had not been graceful in any shape or form on your part. “I didn’t see him at the forge when I passed by on my way here.”

Out of the three of you, Hyunwoo seemed to have the easiest time adjusting to your new life, more at ease with the daemons than either you or Soomin were. He chatted with Hongjoong and the Seven with an ease that had you almost envious as you traveled throughout the day, often talking with them more than you ever did yourself, and leaving you wishing you could disappear from view whenever he spoke of tales from your childhood.

You had even begun to find him with one or two of them whenever you broke for camp in the evenings, most often finding him with Jongho near the makeshift forge. The latter had a keen interest in your brother’s daemon ability, and the two often spent the evenings talking while Hyunwoo helped to resupply their weapon stock. Sometimes Hongjoong or one of the others would join them, and it wasn’t until a few nights ago that the source behind their interest finally hit you. Yeosang had claimed your brother’s appearance was near identical to your father’s, the very man who had been close to all of them in their childhood, and this resemblance alongside a similar personality had pulled them in, reminding them of the friend they had lost so many years ago.

“I think he was going to ask one of the generals to teach him how to fight,” Soomin replied through a yawn. “I think Jongho had made some comment towards it a few nights ago and Woo sounded like he wanted to take him up on it.” 

“Oh.” You had a hard time keeping the disappointment out of your voice, unsure why her comment had affected you in such a way. 

It was hard to tell exactly how the budding friendship between him and the others made you feel. You were happy Hyunwoo had seemed to find a friendship among them, something none of you had really gotten to experience before, and more than happy to know he didn’t seem to resent you or blame you for being dragged away from your home. But there was another part of you that was envious of him and the ease with which he communicated with them alongside the naturally forming relationships. An ease which might have been yours if you didn’t have the status of being their mate hanging over your head and how this one singular factor had forced them all into your life. 

Things had gotten better since you had talked with them and established some ground rules for how this whole relationship - if that’s what you were to call it - would work, but that didn’t mean you were at complete ease with your newfound situation either. None of it changed the fact you had been forced into this situation against your will, nor did it change the fact you would be able to walk away if you so wished. And in some ways, the truth had only caused your anxiety to spike, reading farther into things than you had before. While you had constantly questioned the motive behind their actions before you found out they were your mates, you now constantly questioned whether these same actions were done purely because of this fact. Unlike the seemingly naturally flowing relation between them and your brother, you couldn’t help but see how different yours was from it and how it would have never even been if it wasn’t for the fact you were their mate. 

“Do you ever wish I would have just listened to you?” 

“Hmm?” Soomin hummed, not quite understanding what it was that you were asking.

“Do you ever wish I would have listened to you and stopped going out at night? Stopped being the Black Angel?” you asked, gaze locked on the ceiling above you. “If I had, I might have never gotten us into this mess and we might still be at home, curled up next to the fire after a long day at work.”

“Do you really think that would have changed anything?” she replied, and upon seeing your confusion, continued. “Even if you never saved their soldiers, even if you never saved Seonghwa, none of that would have changed the fact you were still their mate. None of it would have changed the fact they were looking for you, and would have found you in Maehwa all the same when they attacked it or that they would want to bring you back with them once the war was over.”

“I don’t know, Min, I can’t shake the thought that none of them would have cared about me if it wasn’t for the things I did. For the way I helped them.” You shivered, remembering the words Mingi had spoken earlier. Would they still think highly of you if it wasn’t for your deeds as the Black Angel? Would they still think a poor, halfbreed was too good for them? Would they still want you for a queen? 

“I’m afraid I’m unable to accurately speak on their behalf, but I can’t help but believe that nothing would have changed.”

“And what makes you say that?”

“Well, for one, have you seen the way they look at you, n/n?” The way your cheeks tinted pink was all the confirmation Soomin needed. “And it’s not just the pure adoration they hold for you, either. You should see what happens when you’re with Hyunwoo, and I’m now fairly confident they’re jealous of your relationship with him, crestfallen at the way you go to him for everything and not them. I had never seen a man look as disappointed as San did when Woo carried you back to our tent that third night on the road after complaining about being sore from riding, especially with the way you two were giggling.” Soomin laughed as her response caused your embarrassment to deepen. “And after everything else they’ve done thus far, I’ve held the sneaking suspicion for a few days now that they’ve started to keep Woo busy at night so you’re forced to spend time with them instead.” 

“That is not true, Min, and you know it.” 

You were quick to deny her statement, finding the idea absolutely ridiculous. The idea of them being jealous of the close relationship you had with your brother was insane, and the only reason Hyunwoo had begun to be busy these past few nights was because of the friendship that had begun to form between them. If anyone were to be jealous in this situation, it was you. After all, not one of them had ever asked if you wanted to learn how to fight or even what it was you wanted altogether. 

“Do you think this will ever feel normal?” You turned your head back in the direction of your sister, eager to change the topic to something else. 

“In which way do you mean?” Soomin’s head tilted at your question. “Normal in the sense the daemons won the war and we’ll now be living in their domain, or normal in the sense your the daemon king’s mate and you’re to be their queen?”

“I don’t know,” you sighed, rolling back over as the weight of her words hit you in a different way than the ones before, “both I guess.”

She was quiet for a minute, pondering the question you had posed for her. “It will likely take quite a bit of time and effort, but I’m almost certain somewhere down the road it will be. We still have our whole lives in front of us.”

“I don’t know, Minnie. I don’t think the fact they want me to be their queen will ever feel normal.”

You couldn’t control the shiver the words elicited from you. With everything going on and the position you were currently in, you had never let your thoughts dwell to that part of your relationship with the daemons and did your best to always push it away, nonsensically believing it wouldn’t be true if you never admitted it to yourself.

“Would you think ill of me if I said I wished it wasn’t the case?” Fighting the pounding in your head, you stared once more at the ceiling above you, wondering once again how you had landed yourself here. “For wishing that it would have been anyone else but me? I don’t want to be their mate and I sure as hell don’t want to be a queen. I just want to be normal. I want to feel normal.”

“And why would I think ill of you for that?”

“Because I can’t shake the guilty feeling that rises up each time I wish things would just go back to the way they were before; just you, me, and Woo against the world,” you replied. “And I’m terrified. I thought I was scared before, back when the daemon brought me to Seonghwa and back when they attached this bond to me, but knowing the truth to everything has only made it worse. I may be half-daemon, but the world of daemons is completely foreign to me. I don’t know their culture. I don’t know their customs, and to be told I’m the mate of the daemon king and to be thrust into it all just feels like some sort of cruel joke. I mean, look at me, do I look like a queen to you?”

You motioned to your current state of dress, the oversized and stained riding leathers a comical difference from the dress you had worn on the night of the ball. And a stark difference from what you imagined a lady of your coming status was supposed to look like.

“I don’t know, n/n, you look pretty regal to me.” It was Hyunwoo who replied, hearing your question from outside the tent as he clambered inside. “I’ve been told weather-stained leather is all the rage back in Taeyang these days.”

“Oh, sure.” Your eyes narrowed at the innocent smile that lined his features as he kicked his boots off, oblivious to the conversation you and Soomin had been having about him earlier. Really? They were jealous of him? Hyunwoo? Your twin brother? “It must go right in hand with being hornless. I’m sure I’ll be the envy of the entire city when we get there.”

“Oh, I’m sure you will be. Just maybe not exactly for that reason.”

“God, Woo, please don’t remind me,” you groaned, rolling over to lay on your back once more. 

As much as all the traveling and the incessant rain wore you down, you had no desire for it to come to an end anytime soon. You were well aware of what awaited you at the end of this journey and had come to dread it. Though you had never felt completely at ease with the daemons you traveled with here, your previous actions as the Black Angel and the amount of daemons you had healed had created a sort of buffer for you. They may have looked down at you for your lineage, but there was some respect towards you from some of them, grateful for the lives you had saved in the past two years. It was the same respect you had garnered from the human soldiers you had traveled with. They may have never known you as the Angel, but they were well aware of your abilities, having played a hand in healing almost all of them at some point in the war.

But you could only imagine what sort of fresh hell awaited you at Taeyang and what sort of reception you would receive from the daemons there upon your arrival. You had barely come to terms with your own fate as it were; you couldn’t imagine what sort of reaction it would pull from the daemons when they found out and had no doubt that many of them would do everything in their power to stop the plans Hongjoong had for you. And though you told yourself it would never come to fruition, a small part of you wondered what might become of you if they succeeded. Whether this was by killing you off like the other half-daemons or by convincing Hongjoong and his generals of what you had told them all along, that you being their mate really was insane, and that they would finally turn their backs on you for good.

Sensing your distaste for the direction the conversation had taken, Hyunwoo transitioned it over to how his evening at camp had gone. Sure, enough, Jongho had been serious in his offer to train your brother and had spent the last few hours teaching him the basics. Unlike your time with Mingi, however, it seemed Hyunwoo had been able to see some progress by the end of the session, more enthusiastic than you had ever been when you left Mingi, or whoever else was helping you, each evening. 

At some point in the conversation, you fell asleep, exhausted by the day’s events, only to wake up hours later feeling much worse than you had before. No longer was your head the only thing aching, but the rest of your body as well. No matter how much you yearned to go back to sleep, you spent the next few hours in a semi-awake state, tossing the blankets on, off, and on again from the feverish chills that racked your body.

You were only able to stay curled up in bed for so much longer. Despite every fiber in your body yearning to stay curled up in bed, you hated how sleep continued to escape you. You may have felt akin to death in that moment, especially when you slowly pulled yourself up, but the hope of being able to find some form of medicine in the infirmary and ease your symptoms was all the motivation you needed to clamber to your feet.

The camp was quiet as you made your way outside, the daemons who were not on duty asleep inside their own tents. The rain had finally let up a little in the night, slowing to a drizzle, but still enough to have you wrapping your cloak tightly around you. 

As you made your way to the infirmary, you were once again thankful you had convinced them you no longer needed a constant guard. You didn’t know how they might have reacted to the fact you were sick, but you had no desire to find out. The last thing you wanted was to be coddled at the moment, especially when you had to make a short detour when your stomach rolled on you. 

The infirmary was mostly empty when you arrived, the majority of the daemons injured from the earlier fighting having long been healed by yourself. Other than the two daemons asleep in cots among the back corner of the tent, the only other person inside was the daemon sorting through the current stock to your left. He briefly looked your way when he heard your approach, gaze doubling back quickly when you pulled your hood down and he saw who you were.

“Sorry, I don’t mean to be a bother, but do you happen to have any medicine in stock? Anything to help with a fever?” You were nervous in your approach, fully recognizing him as someone you had seen working here before, but never without one of the Seven at your side. And while you didn’t imagine he would do anything, not with your relation to Hongjoong and the others, you still grew nervous under his gaze, wondering just how that relation made him feel.

“I’m afraid we don’t usually keep those sorts of medicines in stock,” the daemon shook his head. “We don’t typically need to carry anything relating to human illnesses as it’s rare we ever have need of them.”

“Oh, right.”

Your mood swiftly fell, fully reminded in that moment how daemons didn’t suffer from the same diseases or illnesses the humans did, and that it was rare a daemon ever actually got sick. It was just another way your lineage had cursed you, and another reminder of how much weaker you were than them. And after the past few days and the way you felt at that moment, it was hard to fight back the tears his statement brought.

“But we might have the ingredients in stock for them if you’re feeling up to brewing it yourself.” He motioned to the boxes beside him. “I would offer to do it for you, as I am the one on duty right now, but I’m afraid I don’t know the recipe.”

“Really?” Relief flooded through you at his response. It wasn’t the ideal solution, as you currently felt like your legs were going to give up on you at any moment, but if spending the next hour fighting through the pain meant it would ease it for the rest of the day, then so be it. “I would greatly appreciate that.”

He left you alone after that, spending the majority of his time and attention on his own work, rather than on yourself. And though he peered in your direction every so often, you were able to ignore him as you worked, doing your best to concentrate on the task at hand and not mess it all up.

By the time you were finishing up, the first peaks of sunlight in days began to make their way through the tent, and you could hear the camp beginning to wake up around you. And though you had hoped you would finish up and be back at your own tent before anyone of importance noticed you were missing and sick, your luck wore out as you began pouring the freshly brewed potion into an empty flask and saw a familiar tall figure make his way inside.

You froze, assuming Yunho had made his way here to check up on you, but his eyes never strayed in your direction as he approached the daemon on duty and started asking about the current status of supplies. Not wanting to press your luck, you quickly finished up your work in an attempt to step out before he took notice of your stray figure in the back, but in your haste and weakened state, you stumbled over one of the supply boxes on the ground. The trip was enough to cause you to lose a grip on the cauldron you had been attempting to put back up and creating a loud enough commotion that had both daemons swiftly looking in your direction.  

“y/n, what are you doing here?” Yunho’s eyes widened when he saw it was you, leaving the daemon healer he had been talking with to rush to your side and pick up the cauldron you had just dropped.

“Oh, um… just some potion brewing.” The words stumbled out and it took everything in you to keep your cheeks from tinting pink as Yunho put the cauldron up and turned to direct his focus on you.

“At this hour?” 

“I had a hard time sleeping last night, so-” you paused, burying your face into the crook of your sleeve as you sneezed, “I came here.”

You were desperate to get away, knowing each second you lingered here with him, the easier it would be for him to see through your facade. The last thing you wanted was to attract more attention or concern towards you in this moment, but he stopped you when you made to move past him.

“You’re sick.” It wasn’t a question, and the concern which lined his face at the realization made your stomach drop. “Mingi mentioned your head was bothering you last night, but we just assumed it might have been the training.” He raised a hand towards your face, pressing the back against your forehead before you were able to rebuke his earlier assessment. “Angel, you’re burning up. What are you doing out of bed? You should be resting if you’re not feeling well.”

“I’m fine,” you shook your head, doing your best to not wince at the pain the action caused and attempting to step away and create some distance between the two of you. “I made some medicine for myself, so I’m sure I’ll be feeling like normal here in a little bit.”

“Why didn’t you say anything?” Yunho continued to press, his reaction revealing exactly why you hadn’t wanted to bother any of them over your health. “We could have gotten what you needed while you rested.”

“Yunho, I’m fine, really.” You waved his concern away with your hand, moving for the entrance in the hopes he would let it be. “Besides, I don’t suppose there’s anyone here but me that knows how to combat human illnesses.”

His face fell at your words, quickly realizing you were right. When it came down to brewing potions that dealt with human ailments, you were the only one in the entire camp who had any knowledge or experience with it. 

After you finally convinced him to leave you be to get ready after accompanying you back to your tent, you had thought that it was the last of it and that he would let you be. Unfortunately for you, you quickly came to realize that you hadn’t even faced the worst of it yet when Wooyoung approached you later with only his horse in tow.

“Where’s Nari?” You asked, scanning the crowd around you for the horse that had been given to you for the journey. 

Now that you had some medicine in you, you felt much better than you had earlier, but you could still feel the lingering effects of exhaustion lining your body and you wanted nothing more than to catch up on the sleep you had missed the night before. 

“Considering your current state, we thought it best if you rode with one of us today. That-”

“No, I’m fine, really.” You shook your head, cutting him off before he could finish and hating that Yunho had gone back and told everyone about your current state of health..

Ride with one of them? You were anxious enough being around them all day on your own horse, how the hell were you supposed to make it through when you would be that close to one of them? And while it wasn’t like you hadn’t been that close before, it had only been for brief moments, and you hadn’t been the least bit aware of what was going on between you. Well, except for when Hongjoong had embraced you, but that had been different. That had been an action spawned from the desperate need of comfort rather than any physical gain, like when San had forced you to dance with him. 

He sighed, “Angel-”

“Really, I’m fine. And even if I wasn’t, it’s not like I haven’t had to work or travel while I wasn’t feeling physically up to it before, you know? I might be a little tired, but I can still ride a horse just fine.”

“Just because you’ve had to do it before doesn’t mean you still have to,” Wooyoung replied, just as stubborn as you were when it came to winning this argument. “Honestly, angel, you look terrible - not like that, pretty. You’re still as beautiful as ever,” he was quick to add at the way your eyes had narrowed from the comment he had made about your appearance, causing you to become more flustered than you were before and wishing you hadn’t reacted in the first place. “But I can see how this is taking a toll on you, so please, ride with me today.” His gaze softened, Wooyoung’s generally playful attitude masked by the concern he had for you. “Let us take care of you, angel. Please.”

Your arms crossed as you mulled over his words, turning your head away to hide the flustered state he had left you in. Everything in you told you to continue fighting him on the matter, uncomfortable with the aspect of letting anyone take care of you, of letting anyone love you, especially if it were them. The mere thought of giving in only served to terrify you, leaving you feeling more exposed than you had before. Because what would happen if you did? What would happen if you did allow them to help and care for you? What would happen if you let down your barriers and allowed them closer inside only to discover none of this had ever been true. Only to find out it had all been some cruel plan to use you in some way. Because despite everything they said, why would they ever accept someone like you as their mate?

“But how will you ever come to know our intentions are genuine if you never give us a chance?” Wooyoung let go of his horse’s reins for a moment, taking hold of the bottom of your chin to lift your gaze up to him. “Just ride with me for the morning, and if you’re feeling better in a few hours, you can go back to riding Nari like normal.”

He didn’t wait for your agreement, simply taking your hand and guiding you over to his horse. You knew you should have fought him, pulled your wrist from his grasp and stood your ground. All it would take was one swift reminder that he had agreed to do things on your terms and this was not something you were entirely comfortable with yet, but you didn’t. Whether it was the sincerity in his voice or and the way he had so desperately pleaded for you to let him in, the gentleness in his actions, or just the haze that covered your mind from being sick, you let him continue without any further hint of opposition. 

When he swung up behind you, your body immediately stiffened, straightening up as much as you could to avoid the way his chest had brushed up against your back. It was impossible for you to completely avoid his touch, however, and his arms brushed against your waist as they took up the reins in front of you. 

Besides a few questions about your current wellbeing from a few of them, no one commented on your position with Wooyoung when you had reached the others. You could see the looks they gave, however, and though the daemons’ gazes were directed towards Wooyoung out of what you could only assume might have been possible jealousy, it still left an odd pit in your stomach all the same and had you squirming in your seat, reminding you of the comments Soomin had made the night before. 

The distance between you and Wooyoung only lasted for so long. Even if it wasn’t for the way your back was beginning to ache from the uncomfortable stance or the exhaustion that slowly grew as the day dragged by, you would have still struggled to maintain the distance you had created. Yunho was right when he had said the bond between mates was hard to ignore, and you struggled to actively fight the part of you that craved to give in and close the distance, to allow yourself to fully relax and take comfort in his touch and presence. 

You barely lasted an hour before you finally caved, shifting your weight almost subconsciously until you were fully resting against him. The action caused a soft exhale from Wooyoung, whose own body shifted almost automatically, bringing you in closer against him. 

“If you’re tired, feel free to sleep, angel.” Wooyoung spoke shortly after. “I’ve got you.” 

You nodded, having no intentions of falling asleep, but it seemed your body had different plans. It wasn’t long afterwards that you found yourself beginning to drift off and no matter how hard you attempted to keep your eyes open, you eventually settled into a dreamless slumber, rocked by the gentle sway of the horse beneath you and soothed by Wooyoung’s close presence.

By the time you were waking back up, the sun had long started its descent. It took you a few seconds to regain your setting, burrowing farther into the body behind you and relishing in the warmth that surrounded you. It wasn’t until you felt the chuckle reverberating in the chest you leaned against that you began to remember where you were and just who you were currently curled up against.

“I’m sorry,” you mumbled between a yawn, pulling away from him in embarrassment. “I didn’t mean to fall asleep.”

The longer you were awake, the more aware of your surroundings you became. And though your exhaustion had left you for the most part following your much needed nap, your body ached from the uncomfortable position you had been stuck in for so long and the headache that had disappeared earlier in the day had once again begun to come back now that the potion’s effects had started wearing off. 

“Don’t be,” Wooyoung replied, gently easing you back into your previous position against him. “Trust me when I say I did not mind in the least and am more than happy to have been able to help you catch up on some much needed sleep.”

You nodded, though his words did little more than deepen the blush that had already tinted your cheeks, fueled all the more by the looks the others sent your way in that moment. The slight frown that crossed San’s face followed by the soft rumble of Wooyoung’s chest as he laughed, all but confirming they were not only aware of your emotional state at the moment, but they were probably in the middle of a conversation you were conveniently blocked out of. It wasn’t the first time they had purposefully locked you out of their mental conversations, and you didn’t doubt it wouldn’t be the last either. 

“How long was I asleep?” you asked, doing your best to stretch out some of your aching muscles without bumping too much into the daemon behind you.

“The majority of the day,” he replied. “The woods should finally come to an end here in the next few miles, giving us a fairly decent place to camp for the night.”

Sure enough, Wooyoung spoke the truth and you soon came out of the woods that had plagued you for the last day and a half, and you were able to catch the first real peaks of sunlight in days before it disappeared behind the horizon. You were relieved when you were finally able to dismount for the day, securing some much needed space between you and Wooyoung, and yet almost instantly missing his presence the moment his touch left.

You rumbled through the belongings Wooyoung had attached to his horse for the day once he had helped you dismount, searching for the potion you had brewed that morning and taking another drink in the hope of quelling the headache that had begun to bloom once more and stifling the fever that would follow soon thereafter. And despite Wooyoung telling you to take it easy for the night, you waved his and the others’ concern away and helped set up camp for the night. 

One thing you could all agree on, however, was that you would forgo your training with Mingi for the night. The medicine might have helped quell the headache that had been plaguing you before, but they had still thought it best if you took it easy for the next few days until you completely recovered. And though you hated the feeling of being coddled and treated as though you were fragile, you had no qualms skipping the session for the day. At the rate you were going, you were pretty confident you would still be exactly where you were even with a few extra sessions.

So, after you had grabbed something to eat for that night, you followed Soomin back to your tent for the evening, wanting some time to yourself after being so close to Wooyoung for the day. You planned on going to bed early that night, hoping to regain your energy for the next day and avoid being put in a similar position to the one you were in earlier, but it seemed as though your brain had a different plan. 

No matter how much you tossed and turned, your brain refused to shut off, running through everything that had happened that day and unable to shake the flustered state it left you in each time you thought about the fact you had fallen asleep against Wooyoung and how you had put yourself in such a vulnerable position before him. 

You were well aware he and the others were already fully aware of your feelings towards them and the way certain actions made you feel. They may have held some constraint when it came to reacting to the thoughts and emotions you struggled to restrain, but you knew they heard more than they ever let on. You may have had a better hold on your thoughts than your emotions, finding it easier to keep your thoughts to yourself than it was to rein in your emotions, but did they need to hear the panicked thoughts going through your mind when your emotions told them everything they needed to know? You may have attempted to put up an air of indifference and the want of space, if only for your own sanity, but there was no hiding the strong attraction that pulled you in. And though you told yourself it was the fault of the bonds that tied you together and that you would never think or act on these things without them, it did little to make you feel any better or hide the embarrassment they brought. 

It just wasn’t fair. You were laid out so plainly for them to see and know and yet, their thoughts and intents were hidden away from you. It left you in a constant state of vulnerability, completely exposed for them, and yet, you knew absolutely nothing when it came to them. You had no clear idea if they spoke the truth or if their actions towards you were as genuine as they claimed. They seemed authentic, the vulnerability Yeosang and Hongjoong had shown you when they had mentioned their past seemed nothing but genuine, but you couldn’t shake the doubt away. Your entire relationship had started on secrets and partial truths, so how did you know anything had changed? How did you know you wouldn’t get to your destination in a few weeks and everything would change. 

Uncomfortable with the direction your thoughts had taken and not wanting to lay there any longer mulling over then sleeplessly, you clambered out of bed. Making your way over to the exit, you pulled your boots and cloak on as quietly as you could to avoid waking either of your siblings and slipped out into the night. 

The camp was still around you, the only daemons up and about at this hour were the ones on guard, quietly patrolling the edges of the ground. Wanting some semblance of privacy, you made your way to the edge of the camp, towards the edge of the forest you had been traveling through. While Hongjoong could reach you at any distance, you were far enough away from him to prevent any of your own thoughts from reaching him or the others, allowing you to relax a bit knowing your mind was your own for the time being. 

The guards patrolling paid little attention to your figure as you went, having long grown used to your nightly escapades the past few weeks and confident by now to know you just wanted some air and time to yourself. You settled against a tree along the border, keeping you just out of sight from the nearest guard. You had come out for a breath of fresh air, hoping the outside world would distract you from the thoughts that had been consuming you, but as you leaned your head back to look up at the night sky above you and noticed the subtle shift in constellations, they all came tumbling back, fully reminding you how you had left Maehwa and the humans far behind. 

You had traveled far from Maehwa before, reaching many of the cities that lay upon the human’s territory of the known world, but this was different. You still had another few days before you reached the border and had been this far from home before, but back then you had always had the reassurance you would be going back. That it was only temporary. Now, you were fully heading into the unknown without any confirmation if you would ever see your childhood home again. And though there was some comfort in knowing you weren’t alone, that Soomin and Hyunwoo were with you this time, it did little to stop the homesickness that had begun building up inside you ever since you had left. 

Maehwa and its inhabitants had never treated you well, and you may have been treated like a prisoner rather than a citizen more often than not, but it had been your home. Knowing you would never again see the four walls of the house you had grown up in or work another shift at the infirmary with Suho created an odd pit in the bottom of your stomach. You hadn’t had many friends outside your siblings, but you would have considered the man who had always treated you so kindly as something akin to it. And after everything you had been through together, you hadn’t even had a chance to tell him goodbye or to tell him how thankful you were for the kindness he had always shown you. 

Now you were on your way to somewhere new, accompanied by people nearly just as foreign as the place you were traveling to. No matter how many rumors and snippets you had heard about the southern kingdom, you had no idea what it was really like there. You may have spent several weeks with the daemons at this point, but all it had done was show you how different your way of life was from there, causing tension between you. You couldn’t imagine what else would happen when you finally arrived at your final destination or how its citizens would react to someone like you. Someone who was not only seen as an abomination and impure, but someone completely oblivious to their customs and way of life.

You sighed, running a hand through your hair and sinking further into the tree behind you. Hongjoong and the others made it sound so easy, as though you could just waltz into Taeyang as their mate without any sort of complications or backlash, completely oblivious to the fact that it was a completely different world for you than it was them. They wouldn’t be the ones on the receiving end of the daemons’ long rooted hatred, you would. And nothing they did or say would ever bring it to-

Your thoughts were shattered when you heard a strangled cry in the distance, coming from the direction of the nearest stationed guard. It was soft enough to not cause too much alarm, but enough to catch your attention in the dead of night. The cry was quickly followed by a thump, as though whoever had made the initial sound had fallen. Rising up from your seat, you turned in the direction the guard had previously been seen illuminated by the fire beside him only to find him missing from view.

For a second, you panicked, immediately coming to the conclusion you were under attack before realizing how crazy that was. The camp contained the bulk of the daemon army, alongside their king and all seven of his generals. Who in their right mind would dare to attack them? Even with a surprise attack in the middle of the night, it was downright suicide for the humans to attempt a rebellion now in such a manner. Not when they had just seen how easy it was for the daemons to conquer their cities. Not when the war had drained them of both men and supplies.

No, the guard must have just grown tired from his watch and tripped in the dark. The area around you was completely still. No further sounds came from the woods around you, but neither did they come from the direction of the guard either. And though this did send a shiver of doubt coursing through you, fearing your first thought might be true, you shook it away as you clambered up from your spot. If you were under attack, there would have been a larger commotion. You would have seen and heard them coming through the forest behind you as they made their way into your camp. But you didn’t, so the more reasonable solution was that the guard had just fallen and hit his head, rendering him unconscious.

And yet, despite your confidence in the way the events had played out, you were still cautious in your approach, pulling your hood back over your head and turning the hair comb Hyunwoo had given you into a dagger. Both might have not done much against any daemon, the runes Soomin had stitched along the hem not quite powerful enough to trick a daemon, but enough to give you some protection against the humans.

“Shit!” The curse rolled0 out when you approached the scene, quickly taking cover behind a nearby tree when you saw the arrow sticking out of the guard’s chest, bringing your original fears to light.

As the panic quickly settled in, your heartbeat began to quickly increase, having no clear idea what to do in this given situation. You could see the laborious breaths of the daemon in front of you, body now outlined with a dim glow from the cloak you wore. He was dying, that much was obvious, and you knew you needed to do something before he succumbed to his wounds, but what? The area around you was still quiet, making it difficult to pinpoint the source of the attack.

You did your best to keep your breathing even, knowing one wrong move on your part would alert them to your presence - if they weren’t already aware of it - but you struggled to control it and the way your hands had begun to shake, loosening your grip on your dagger. You weren’t a stranger when it came to the battlefield, but this was not how it normally was for you. Either the combatants around you were dead or dying, or you had the safety of those who knew what they were doing around you. The last time you had been in this type of situation, your entire life had been turned upside down by the daemons, but it wasn’t the daemons who were attacking you this time around. It was the humans, it had to be them, and they would not show you mercy this time around. Not after knowing you had ultimately betrayed them in the end. 

If it came down to a fight between you and those who had shot the guard, you didn’t stand a chance, and yet, you couldn’t stay here either and just let the guard die. You had to get both yourself and him to safety further inside the camp, and you needed to warn the others, but how?

There was no way to reach out to Hongjoong and the others, not with the distance you had created earlier. And while, Hongjoong might have been able to catch snippets of the panic that had risen inside you, he would be oblivious to your situation while he was sleeping. Unless you left the guard to die and made a mad dash by yourself, you were on your own. 

The realization caused the panic to spike once more, and you silently cursed your luck. The one time you were thankful for the bond which tied you to them, and it was now closed off to you. The one time you found yourself wanting them, needing them, and they weren’t there. And the only one to blame for it all, was yourself. They had offered you protection before, but the constant guard had felt so unnecessary when you had been surrounded by soldiers. It had felt stifling then, leaving you yearning for space and privacy, and yet, here you were. In the very situation you had sworn would never happen, and completely on your own because of it.

But standing here and wishing things would be different wasn’t going to do you any good now and it definitely wasn’t going to help you save yourself or the guard either. If you wanted to get the both of you out of this situation alive, you would have to act, and do so quickly. Already the light lining his body was beginning to fade and if you stood around wasting any more time panicking, he was going to die.

Without waiting to think about it and allow your fear to stop you, you rushed out from the cover of the trees, making your way as quickly and quietly to the injured soldier as you could, and hoping whoever in the woods was human and would have a hard time tracking you with your enchanted cloak. When you reached the man, you put the blade of the dagger in your mouth, using your teeth to grip it and free up your hands so you could drag him back into the camp and take cover behind one of the tents.

Fueled by the adrenaline coursing through your veins, it didn’t take you too long to pull him away, only stopping once you were no longer out in the open. Dropping him as gently as you could manage, you grabbed your dagger out of your mouth and began tearing away his shirt to get a view of the wound.

The arrow had missed his heart, but the black veins which greeted you only fueled your fears, the way they slowly spread across his body a telling sign of the poison which had coated the tip of the arrow. Bloodsbane, a deadly poison you might have been able to properly combat if the antidote wasn’t sitting in the infirmary on the other side of the camp.

Disheartened, yet desperate to save him somehow, you went to work. The tip of the arrow hadn’t gone all the way through, leaving it still embedded inside his chest, so you eased him to his side as gently as you could manage, ushering soft reassurances under your breath as you went. Despite your panic, your hands moved on their own accord. You may have been clueless when it came to handling the previous situation or what to do if the attackers began to pursue you, but you did know exactly what to do with the daemon in front of you. You had done it hundreds, if not thousands of times before, ingraining the process inside your mind.

Your focus helped with the nerves, keeping your hands steady as they eased the shaft of the arrow further into his chest, continuing until the tip of it pierced through his back. With the tip now all the way through, you broke off both the head and the fletching at the end to allow the shaft to slide all the way through without causing any further damage. Tossing the broken arrow to the side, you took the dagger in your lap and quickly slid the blade across the inside of your wrist. A low hiss escaped at the cool sting of the blade, but you ignored it the best you could and raised it over his open wound, hoping your blood would be able to hold him together long enough for you to make a dash for the infirmary and grab the antidote you needed. Your blood might have held healing properties against physical injuries, but it could only do so much, and the poison which coursed through his veins was far beyond you. 

“What the hell is going on out here?”

You were startled at the voice that spoke up behind you, finding a daemon shuffling out of a nearby tent. He was yawning at first, only half awake as he stretched out his limbs, but the smell of blood that filled the air and your crouched figure was enough to pull him fully awake.

“Please, you need to get Hongjoong.” Your eyes were quick to notice the way his hand flew to his side, leaving the tip of a sword pointed in your direction. In an effort to alleviate the tension and convince the daemon to help, you pulled the hood of your cloak back. “He was attacked, though I do not know by whom or where they might be now. I need you to fetch me some bloodsbane antidote and alert Hongjoong to the attack.” 

“Attacked, you say?” His eyes narrowed, and you inwardly cursed at his disbelief. You knew how it looked and you knew how they might feel about you, but of all times for their prejudice to show, it had to be now? At the very moment both of your lives were in danger? “I don’t see anyone else around but the two of us.” 

“If it was me, do you really think I’d be sticking around in the open right now trying to heal him? Or asking for Hongjoong?” Your words were leadened with the frustration you felt in that moment, not just from the prejudice he showed, but fully aware the guard before you would end up dead if he didn’t do as you asked. “So, please, if you do not want this man’s blood on your hands, you need to do as I say and alert Hongjoong to what has happened and get me the anti-'' Your words cut off as the glow around his body began to flicker, signaling it might have already been too late. “Please,” your eyes raised one last time, pleading with the soldier to do as you said, “he’s dying and I can’t save him if you don’t help me.”

You were almost certain he wouldn’t listen, but after what felt like forever, his stance relaxed and the blade pointed your way was sheathed. “Bloodsbane, you say?” And upon your confirmation, he turned on his heel and was off.

There was slight relief in knowing you were no longer alone, in knowing any minute now the guard would reach Hongjoong’s tent and relay the situation to him. The weight of the situation was no longer fully on your shoulders anymore and all you needed to do was hold out for a few more minutes and everything would be just fine.

Your relief was short lived, however, as the light around his body flickered one last time before fading out completely.

“No, no, no.” You cried, unable to accept just what it meant. You reached for your dagger once more, drawing more blood and attempting to pour it down his throat this time around. “C’mon, don’t do this yet. Just a bit longer, please, and everything will be okay.”

Your hands were shaking, fingers pressing against the edge of his neck in a desperate search for the pulse that was no longer there, so focused on saving him that you didn’t notice the hand that had whipped forward and grabbed hold of your wrist until your actions had been completely rendered useless.

“What the hell?” Your eyes widened, shocked by the fact it was the soldier beneath you who had just grabbed you, and the hand which had previously been lying motionless at his side now held onto you so tightly, it was painful. Your head tilted, unable to process exactly what was happening. With the bloodsbane poison flowing through his veins, the daemon was dying, and if he were dying, his body should have been lined in white. And yet, the grip on your wrist only tightened as his eyes blinked open, no glow in sight. “How are you-”

You were unable to finish your statement, cut off by a strangled cry of your own as a burst of pain erupted inside your stomach. Tilting your head towards the source, you found the other hand of the soldier holding a dagger you had yet to notice until that moment, the blade of it now fully embedded inside you.

“Oh, shit!” It was the guard who spoke a few seconds later, eyes widening as he blinked a few times and fully took in your figure before him. His grip on your wrist loosened, and he scrambled to sit up on his own as your body began to slump on you. “Who the hell are you?”

You barely made out what he was saying, the roaring in your ears masking the majority of his ramblings. And what you did hear, didn’t make much sense. You had no idea what he was talking about or how he didn’t recognize you now, but you didn’t care. Not at this moment. Not with the amount of pain you were currently in.

“Please.” Your hands clumsily fumbled with the dagger embedded in you, knowing full well you had to get it out so your body could begin to heal itself, but your hands kept slipping on the handle, too weak and coated with blood to get a proper grip on it. 

“Stop, you’re going to make it worse.” His hands stilled your movements, the two of you slowly switching positions as he supported your sinking body. “You have to leave it in for now or you’ll risk bleeding out.” His aggressive demeanor had all but slipped away, panicking over the mess his previous action had created. “Shit! I thought you were another guard who had stumbled across the body. We had no idea there were half-daemons here with them.”

“No, you’ve got… you’ve got to get… I can’t heal.” Your head was beginning to spin, having a hard time staying focused. Even without the pain that consumed you, you wouldn’t have had any idea what was going on. On how this man was moving and speaking so easily when he should have been dead, let alone what the hell he was even talking about.

“Oh, shit. Your blood.” His grip on you lessened for a moment, finally taking in the color of your blood in the pale moonlight. “You’re… you’re the daughter of that one general… The one who was sent off to the humans. The rumors must have been true; you did survive, but how?” His gaze trailed up to your face, seeing you clearly for the first time. “We’ve got to get you out of here. Before they kill you.”

“No,” you shook your head, attempting to push off the hands that wrapped their way underneath your knees and shoulders to pick you up. “You don’t-” But you couldn’t get the proper words out, interrupted by the wave of pain that rushed through you from the way he jostled your body. “Please, get it out. I can’t…”

Angel? What’s going on?

You had never been so happy to hear that voice inside your head as you did now, quickly quelling the panic that had built up inside you.

“Hongjoong.” His name was barely more than an exhale, full of the relief you felt at hearing from him and knowing you were saved. “There was-” Once again jostled by the daemon beside you, who seemed all the more panicked at the mention of the daemon king’s name, your words cut out with another gasp of pain.

Don’t worry, angel. We’re coming.

It was Seonghwa who made it to you first, and who’s arrival you weren’t even fully aware of until you saw the black dagger sticking out of his head. The daemon’s movements quickly came to a stop, eyes widening once more at the scene in front of him before slumping to the ground.

You panicked at the arms that caught you, thinking it was one of the original attackers and attempting to struggle away from him as best you could in your current state.

“Angel, it’s me.” 

“Seonghwa.” Your head whipped around in that moment, body finally relaxing when you saw who it was. You let him take you in that moment, fully relishing in the familiar warmth of his body. 

“Angel, what happened?” His gaze fell to the dagger at your stomach, eyes darkening at the blood that coated your body and you were suddenly hit with a wave of emotions from him, ranging from a deep concern for your safety and wellbeing to a raging bloodlust to make whoever it was that had hurt you pay for their crimes. “Who did this to you?”

“Please,” your eyes pleaded with him, tugging his hands towards the handle. “get it out.” You could talk about what happened later, right now all you wanted was for the pain to stop.

To your relief, he nodded, fully understanding you couldn’t heal the injury until it was out unlike the daemon before him. He wasted no time in wrapping one arm around the bottom of your shoulders to help support your body, grabbing the handle of the dagger with his other.

“On the count of three, okay?” Another wave of emotions hit you in that instance, but they were gentler this time, attempting to help calm your nerves and ease the pain that would come as he took it out. “One… two… three.”

You couldn’t control the cry that came as he ripped the dagger out, burying your head into his chest as the pain racked your body once more. Seonghwa was saying something above you, but you couldn’t quite make any of it out.

It took a moment for your body to repair itself, but the pain eventually began to subside as you were mended. You clung to Seonghwa in that moment, too consumed by the pain consuming you to care much about how close you were or how your actions might have been received. You continued to take comfort in his presence as the pain slowly left, allowing yourself to stay burrowed next to him until your breathing slowly began to even itself out.

“Angel!” At the sound of Hongjoong’s voice, you slowly pulled yourself out from Seonghwa, turning just in time to see him collapse on his knees beside you, Jongho following shortly behind him. “Are you okay?”

“I’m fine.”  You nodded, shying away from the hands that cupped your face. Now that the pain was almost gone and you were in a better state of mind, you found yourself growing uneasy with your current state and the concern they showed you. “It’s all healed now.” And to prove your point, you lifted the edge of your shirt high enough to show the injury had been taken care of.

“What happened?” His eyes turned to the dead guard beside you, eyes darkening when he realized it was one of his own. “I thought they said we were under attack, and yet, he’s the one who hurt you? One of our own?”

“No,” you shook your head, “at least, I don’t think it was him. I’m not completely sure though, it all happened so fast.” You paused for a moment, trying to make sense of everything that had just occurred. “He was attacked, and I tried to heal him, but I failed. He died. I was certain he had died, but then…” Your words stumbled to a close, shivering as the memory of the attack flooded your mind once more. 

There had been no pulse. There had been no glow. For all extents and purposes, he should have been dead, and yet, he had moved and spoke with an ease that should have been impossible.

You slowly began to relay what had happened, starting with your reasoning for being out so late and why you had approached the daemon in the first place before moving on to the impossibility of the situation. Of how after you had believed him to be dead, he had come back to life.

“Hongjoong, you don’t think,” Seonghwa began, grip tightening against you once the story had been told in full. 

Hongjoong shook his head. “It can’t be. It’s been years since their last attack, so why would that suddenly change? The war is over.”

“Wait, who are you talking about?” Your gaze turned between the two, confused as to what they were talking about. “You know who did this?”

“During the first part of the war, there was a small militia force that would hit our smaller camps,” Jongho replied, walking over to the dead daemon and pulling out the dagger in his skull. He turned it over a few times, inspecting the blood on the blade before it dissolved in his hands. “They were the reason why Hoseok, Hongjoong’s father, had so much trouble in the beginning. Not only did we have the main force of humans to contend with, but another group proficient enough to continuously wipe out a large chunk of his camps. But when Hoseok died, the attacks stopped.”

“And you think they did this?”

“It's highly unlikely.” Hongjoong continued, pulling your attention back to him. “My father committed quite a bit of time and resources towards hunting them down, so it’s likely he found them before his own death and dealt with them himself. I’m sure it’s just a ragtag group of humans upset with the way the war ended, but you have no need to worry about it any longer. We’ll take care of it. For now, why don’t you go with Jongho. He’ll make sure a bath is drawn so you can clean yourself up and then head to bed if you so wish.”

There were a hundred questions you still wanted to ask, Hongjoong’s explanation making little sense in your mind. If it had been humans who had attacked you, why had they only shot the one soldier? And then what had happened to that solider? The actions that followed all but screamed daemon involvement, the actions that followed only possible by the magic that flowed in their veins. But if it had been the daemons, then why had he seemed so surprised to see you? And why had he been so concerned for your safety? Seemingly wanting to get you somewhere safe instead of finishing off the job he had started? 

But now was not the time to ask. Hongjoong’s statement brought awareness to your current state and the blood that covered your body. Not just your own, but the daemon’s as well, the very one you had failed to save tonight. You never did well with those who died under your care, but this one felt different, fully knowing how things might have played out differently if you had just acted a little sooner.

“And angel,” Hongjoong stopped you before you went, hand brushing against your shoulder. “Tonight was a mistake, one that we don’t plan on letting happen again, so please, forgive us for failing to do the very thing we promised.”

“There’s nothing to forgive.” You shook your head, wondering why he was pinning the blame on himself. “I was the one who went out on my own, so there was nothing you could have done. If there’s anyone to blame for what happened, it’s me. I could have gotten myself to safety, but I didn’t.” 

And what had you accomplished from it? Nothing. Absolutely nothing. The soldier had died all the same and you had nearly gotten yourself killed because of it.  Perhaps if you had acted faster. Perhaps if you hadn’t stalled so much, he would still be alive and none of this would have ever happened.

“So, don’t blame yourself, please.” You took a deep breath, wishing how things would have played out tonight if you had only done things differently. “My blood is on my own hands.” 

~

taglists will now be posted in reblogs. if you would like to be added, just let me know! best way to ensure this would be sending an ask as i might miss you otherwise :)

[onceuponafosterkid]

Every now and then I am reminded how hard it is being an adult foster youth. I’m only 21, I don’t know what the heck I’m doing. This week was really hard. I got sick on Monday while I was at work, but I have this fear of letting people down so I toughed it out. I got home and I had a fever of 103. I took some Tylenol but I can’t afford groceries right now so I don’t have any cold medicine or anything. I took Tuesday off of work thinking I needed a day to just recover. I mean, I’m working full time, taking three classes one of which is a two and half hour in person class twice a week after work so I thought maybe I was overdoing it right? But I’m pushing myself physically to avoid what’s going on mentally and yes I’m in therapy I know that’s not good but it’s what’s keeping me alive for right now. Anyway I go back to work on Wednesday but I have a cough and a headache and I just don’t feel great but I already took a day off I don’t want to make my boss mad. After work I take an at home Covid test my foster mom gave me and it’s negative, so I go to urgent care because day three of having a fever that’s now reached 103.5 and I don’t know what’s wrong. Urgent care does a Covid test that I know is going to be negative because I just took one, and they send me home. So if they sent me home I must just be overthinking this right? Maybe it’s not that bad. But I can’t work until the fever is gone and nothing is making the fever come down the cough is triggering my asthma so on Friday my foster mom takes me to the ER and there I find out I have pneumonia. They rehydrate me because I have been unable to keep anything down and sweating so much that water does nothing for me, and they give some antibiotics and I’m able to go home while they send meds to the pharmacy and finally I’m feeling like it’ll be okay. But the Walgreens they sent the meds to is closed on weekends, and I’m not supposed to wait until Monday so I call and ask them to send it to a different location which I find out halfway through Saturday the pharmacy is actually closed. So I call back again and ask them to send it down the street to Walmart but then they never call in the meds. So I ask my foster mom to call them for me and ask them to send the meds because it’s almost Sunday and I’m starting to feel like crap again and the fever is gone but I can’t breathe and my inhaler is expired and they were supposed to send a new one. She called and they said they would send them and she said she’d pick them up so I spent today cleaning in preparation for feeling better once I get my meds and once I’m done cleaning I sit on my floor and I start crying because I feel so freaking alone. Which is stupid because my foster mom has been taking care of me this whole time, sending me food and taking me to the ER but I can’t help but feel guilty because it’s not her job anymore to take care of me and she’s got a family at home, six kids counting on her but I don’t have anyone else to go to for help. I’m 21, I’m single, my bio family has left me again and it’s just been a really long week you know? It’s not like I have friends I can’t talk to, I lost them all when the assault at Wendy’s happened so I’m just sitting here fucking crying because I’m tired and it sounds very stupid but I’ve realized that it’s nobody’s job to help me. I’m in this alone and usually I can pretend that doesn’t hurt but not this week, not right now. But that’s just what happens when you age out. You’re alone unless you can find people and apparently I’m not very good at finding other people and I don’t know why. Anyway, I just needed a moment I guess. I feel like 12 year old me sitting outside my cottage at residential wondering if I’ll always be alone. I wish I could tell her the answer is no, but at this point in time I don’t have the answer she needs so for now I’m just crying with her.

[pinkydevil16]

hi! will you write an eric x reader where reader pines over eric (but in style) and eric feels incredibly drawn to her so when she is dancing and flirting with someone in the club, eric loses it and gets all protective and claims her as his or something smutty/fluffy/protective/jealousy shit like that

Yesssssss ERIC NORTHMAN BABY!! Changed it to add backstory etc :)

Y/n had spent months pining over Eric as he sat upon the throne and demanded her attention, Sookie had introduced them and he'd offered a job at his bar apparently to keep an eye on Sookie through Y/n but he very rarely asked about Sookie. Y/n had accepted the job offer after she'd been let go from her retail job weirdly after she'd declined his first offer but she hadn't given it much thought and accepted Eric's. Y/n sighed as she saw him curl his finger at her, throwing down the rag and approaching the throne, making her way as Vampires and Human's parted for her since this was the third time he'd called her since opening two hours ago. As she walked up she couldn't help how her heart beat faster and the blood rose to her cheeks, she always loved looking at him on the throne. She had thought he was an arrogant prick to begin with and then she'd slowly started to see the appeal until now she took every opportunity to flirt and tease him, he didn't often reciprocate but now she was just annoyed at how much he needed her attention tonight since Ginger was a useless bar tender and the place was packed. Standing in front of him Y/n placed a hand on her hip and raised her eyebrow as he looked her up and down with a smirk. "Look you and i both know you are a hot ass man Eric but you can't keep dragging me up here, what do you want?" Eric smirked as he widened his legs slightly, Y/n's eyes moving to look as she took in a small breath and darted her eyes back to his face, crossing her arms as she waited.

"I need a drink. Come sit." Y/n rolled her eyes, Eric did this a lot, asking her over to see if she'd let him feed off her, when she first had developed her crush she'd almost jumped for joy and done it but that only lasted two nights before she lost interest and tips because of it. it was appealing to sit on his lap, his arm around her and let him feed off her for only a minute but then he wouldn't let her go and she'd spend the whole night in his lap. She had thought this was because he liked her, he didn't do it to anyone else but when she'd told Sookie she'd almost gotten slapped for being stupid so she hadn't done it since.

"Mhm, what type do you want? I can bring you a true blood and that can sit in your lap." Eric hid his scowl easily, when she'd first been hired she'd been like a new puppy happy to do anything he asked and followed him with her eyes, now she hid her affection much better. He's offered her the job after he felt an odd pull to her and having her in the same place most nights and knowing what she was doing made him feel much more in control compared to in the days at her old job when he'd wake up and feel a need go drag her to him.

"O Neg." Eric replied, watching Y/n as she left, a fangtasia top and black ripped jeans covering her body from him, she had always opposed the uniform and said she just wanted a t shirt and jeans if she was going to be working from dusk to dawn. He'd only let her after she shrugged and said she'd quit, after a month he'd even bought her some corsets and tiny shorts with a smirk and demanded she wear it, it had been a good week until another Vampire tried to touch her and Eric had almost ripped him apart. Y/n hadn't seen it, only felt uncomfortable and when she'd turned to make a drink Eric had thrown the Vampire out his club. Y/n sighed and made her way through the crowd, she hated how much she wanted to crawl into his lap and enjoy the shift with him whispering her ear about each human and listen to him talk for hours. Y/n heated up the O neg, making a few more drinks as she kept looking back to Eric who was glaring at a man at the end of the bar, Y/n hearing the microwave ding, placing her drink in front of the man Eric was glaring at. As she went to move away the man grabbed her hand, Y/n's eyes widening as she looked at him, the man smiling as he turned her hand over and pressed a $100 bill into her hand.

"Thank you beautiful, have a good night." Y/n put on a polite smile and mumbled a thanks to him before pulling her hand away, tucking the bill into her jeans and grabbed Eric's drink. Drunk men always seemed to think if they tip they can touch, placing the drink on a tray Y/n made her way to Eric, his eyes still on the man as she moved round to place the drink on his side table, her head next to his. Eric turning his head and grabbing her wrist as she placed down the drink, Y/n looking up at him, faces too close for her heart to handle.

"Do not let customers touch you again." Y/n scowled as she looked towards the Bar where Ginger had a man holding her boobs and taking a shot from between them, looking back at Eric with her eyebrow raised. Putting on a smirk Y/n placed both hands on the side of the throne and leaned forward until their lips were almost centimetres away, biting her lip as she gave him an innocent look.

"Is someone jealous? It's okay you're still my favourite." Eric gave her a small glare as she leaned back with a mischievous grin, grabbing her tray and placing it under her arm as she looked at him, his hand tensing on the throne as he looked away. Y/n shrugging as she walked away, running a hand through her hair as she bent behind the bar placing the tray away then placed her hands on the bar as she waited for more orders. Eric's eyes on her each time she interacted with others, human's all looking her up and down before looking at Ginger in her leather bra and underwear confused. Y/n slamming her hand down with a toothy grin, tilting her head as she waited for the order, the human's always clearing their throat before ordering. Pam placed her hand on the back of the throne as she followed Eric's line of sight, Y/n shaking a cocktail as she poured a beer, looking between the customers as she placed the beer and took the tip, the cocktail finished shaking as she poured it and added a little umbrella.

"Can you just fuck her already and be done with this? You know she wants you." Eric hummed as he waved his hand, Pam rolling her eyes as she left, snapping at a human as they tried to get near her. As the club began to fill more, more desperate humans entered and Eric became increasingly more annoyed as Y/n's pockets filled with tips and both human's and vampires hung around the bar. This was a daily occurrence when she worked, he would never watch the bar when she wasn't there but when she was it felt like the bar was always busy, always filled with pathetic humans wanting to fuck the bartenders. Y/n rolled her eyes as she placed a beer in front of the same man for the fifth time in 30 minutes, Ginger had swapped with Mike who only came to work to pick up drunk girls who wanted to sleep with a vampire and instead left with Mike because he was wearing black eyeliner. Mike grinned at Y/n as he leant against the bar, Y/n rolling her eyes as she smiled at a woman and handed her a beer.

"So Y/n, when are me and you going to finally get rid of this tension?" Y/n ignored him as she grabbed a true blood out the microwave and placed it on a tray, and walked away from the bar towards Eric. Mike scowling as she walked away, Eric smirking as he watched her approach and place the true blood down, collected his old one but not walking away as she looked towards Mike.

"Need some company?" Y/n leaned against the throne, Eric smirking as he looked at her.

"I am thirsty." Y/n rolled her eyes, pushing off the throne and crossing her arms.

"I know i'm irresistible but i'm less of a snack girl and more of a long term commitment girl, so maybe change the approach and you'll get somewhere one day." Eric chuckled as he watched Y/n walk away, watching Mike smirk as she approached making Eric glare as the human flirted with Y/n. Y/n brushing him off as she kept serving customers, Eric looking away as a human approached him on their knees begging for his attention. Y/n watching Eric as the man crawled towards him, reaching his foot to place a kiss before Eric kicked him across the room, Y/n wincing as the man hit the side of the bar and dropped to the floor. Blood dripping from his head before a pretty vampire came up to him, her smile full of fangs as she guided him into the toilets for probably mediocre sex and lots of feeding, Y/n looked back at Eric lost in her thoughts until he met her eyes and she rushed to look away with a blush.

Y/n wiped down the bar as Mike filed out the drunk and lonely customers, picking up a few girls as he hurried them to the exit, Y/n rolling her eyes as he sent her a wink leaving her to do the cleaning up and left the club. Sighing she kept wiping everything down and placing cups away, everyone gone as she put on gloves and walked around picking up anything off the floors of value to put in the lost and found behind the bar. Cleaners would be in soon to deep clean and remove any blood or other bodily fluids Y/n would rather never have to touch, dropping cards, wallets and ID's into the box she shoved it under the bar and pushed her hair out her face. 5am, an hour until the sun would come up, Y/n did her last checks before popping her head into Eric's office as he sat typing away on his phone. Lifting his head and nodding at the chair as Y/n closed the door behind her and dropped into the chair.

"I need you to come in at 9 tonight, Ginger was almost drained so can't open." Y/n brought one leg up to hold as she sucked in a breath worried as she scratched the back of her head.

"I can't make it in for 9, i have plans at 8:30 and won't be available until probably 10." Eric's eyes snapped up as he put down his phone and leaned forward, he knew her schedule, knew when she met up with friends and everything he could know outside of work. She didn't have any plans.

"Cancel them." Y/n tapped her fingers on her leg as she looked down, trying to think of anything other than the truth.

"I can't." Eric leaned back, an unimpressed look on his face as he stared at Y/n.

"Why not?" Y/n let out an annoyed breath as she looked at Eric, fiddling with her nails as she once again dropped her eyes.

"I have a date, i can't cancel on him again." Eric's eyes darkened, his mind focusing 'again', so this hadn't been a spur of the moment date, this was planned. "Too bad. I need you...here." Y/n bit her lip as she shook her head and stood, not wanting to anger Eric as he had a habit of flying off the handle and breaking things which she'd then have to clean up.

"Sorry Eric, i'll try to be in for 10 since i'm not scheduled until 12 to help." Eric wanted to push her against the wall and make her cancel the date, delete his number and forget her existed instead he let her leave as he crushed his phone once the door closed. Pam entering a few moments later with a smirk as she looked at the crushed phone in his hand.

"Plot twist." Pam said as she laughed and pulled a phone out his desk drawer, handing it to Eric as he glared at the door.

Eric woke up angry, the sun barely gone as he stood in the club, the clock just turning 9:30 as he looked around, Y/n had 30 minutes to arrive before he found her and dragged her back. Y/n arrived a few minutes before 10, in a short black dress, heels in her hand as she closed the door. Eric's arms crossed as he watched her pull on her trainers and tie up her hair, pulling a bag from her back as she looked through it and scowled before sighing and chucking it behind the bar. Eric sat on his throne, very few people inside the club except for drunks and barely of age girls who thought it was edgy to come to Fangtasia on their birthday, Y/n grabbed an apron tying it around her waist, the dress low cut and reaching mid thigh as she smiled and began taking orders. The girls all ordering the vampire inspired cocktails and sitting next Eric as they gossiped about him, his eyes only on Y/n as she handed out beers, her lips stained red and eyes glittery as she looked towards him. An hour into her a shift a man in a button down shirt came in, Eric seeing the slight red stain on his lips as he held a small black bag and a wide smile as he walked towards the bar, Y/n's eyes widening as she saw him. Rushing out from the bar, telling Ginger she'd be a moment before grabbing his arm and pushing him into a corner as she looked around.

"What the hell are you doing here?" The man chuckled and held up her bag making Y/n go red as she grabbed it mumbling out an apology, the man pushing a strand of hair behind her ear with a smile whilst Y/n tried not to cringe. She'd only accepted a date with him because Sookie kept badgering her, she'd tried to give him a kiss goodnight on his cheek but he'd turned his head at the last moment and tried to make out with her.

"Thanks but you could have left it with Sookie you didn't need to bring it in." The man gave her a charming smile as he moved to kiss her, Y/n's widening before she squeaked out feeling the air change around her as well as a firm chest on her back and large hand on her waist.

"Who is this Y/n?" Y/n wanted to shrivel up and die as she looked at Eric, his eyes only on the man as he stared down at him.

"James." Y/n responded, James smirking at Eric, Eric still glaring at him as he tried not to sneer, tightening his hand on Y/n's waist as she felt her face heat up.

"You must be the boss who made her come in early and cut our date short." Y/n looked at James like she wanted to punch him, pleading with the gods to not have a fight between Eric and James because James can't keep his damn mouth shut. As Y/n thought she let her eyes move to his lips where he had a slight red stain making her eyes widen and panic set in as she pulled Eric's hand off her waist and moved out from between them with a awkward smile. Looking around for help as she spotted Pam who only smirked and took a drink from her glass, watching the scene unfold.

"Well James it was lovely seeing you again but i have to get back to work, not getting paid to sit around so. Bye, have a nice drive." Y/n tried to pull James away but he was still smirking at Eric, before bringing his thumb to his lip and wiping away the red turning to Y/n.

"Oops, looks like your lipstick stained babe." Y/n clenched her fist as she pushed him towards the exit, James going for another kiss but Y/n quickly turned her cheek and said goodbye. Mumbling curse words under her breath as she walked back towards the bar, Eric standing in her way as she let out a sigh and looked up at him.

"Can i just get back to work and you can deduct the time wasted from my pay cheque please? I should have just come in at 9 and saved myself the damn hassle." Y/n mumbled the last part to herself and moved to pass Eric when he grabbed her and pulled her into the office, Y/n's eyes wide as she panicked. The door closing behind them as he pushed her towards the desk, Y/n stumbling and turning as she began to babble.

"I'm sorry, i made him drop me two streets away and i didn't realise i'd left my purse, trust me i did not want him com-" Y/n let out a squeak as Eric pushed her against the desk kissing her, his hands on her waist as he hoisted her up and stood between her legs, Y/n barely able to catch her breath as he pulled back and nipped at her neck. His hands moving to her thighs as he pushed up her dress and greedily grabbed at the exposed skin.

"You are mine." Y/n whined as he dragged her thighs closer, her hands on his arms as she leaned her head back feeling his teeth scrape along her pulse. "Say it." Eric pulled back to grasp at her chin, Y/n nodding as he moved to graze his lips on hers, his eyes demanding her to speak as she tried to make her brain work.

"I'm yours, fuck Eric, i'm yours now please kiss me." Eric smirked as he kissed her, wanting to remove any part of that man from her, caressing her cheek as he held her tightly to him. Y/n grabbing at his arms as she pulled him closer, submitting to him as she opened her mouth and moaned into the kiss. Eric parting from her and stepping back, Y/n's eyes blown and lips smudged as she pulled down her dress and bit her lip. Eric smirking as he wiped his lips feeling the stain of the lipstick, leaning down to pull her chin and place another kiss on her lips as Y/n melted into him.

"If he tries to talk to you, touch you or looks at you again i will rip his arm off and beat him to death with it." Y/n gulped as she nodded, still in a dazed state after the kiss, Eric taking the chance to kiss her again before pulling her off the desk.

"Now get back to work." Y/n nodded again afraid of her own voice, receiving a light hit to her butt as she walked past, a squeak coming from her as she hurried to bar wiping at her lips as she quickly began serving drinks. Eric sitting on his throne with a smirk, lips tinted red as he watched her, waiting until it got busy to curl his finger as Y/n hurried through the crowd. Her eyes wide as he held out his hand, Y/n's eyes furrowing as she took it before being pulled into his lap, her body quickly manipulated to sit across his legs, his hand on her thigh as he ran it up and down with a smirk.

"Much better." Eric pulled Y/n into a kiss, undoing her apron and throwing it into the crowd before relaxing back and smirking to himself as Y/n tried to climate to her new situation.

[chipthekeeper]

Vel Sartha's Guide to Coming Out to Your Niece

This is probably not as whimsical as the title and image would have you believe, but *shrug emoji*

Day Four of my favorite week of the year comes with the prompt of "home is the first grave" (family / talking about the past) from @dailyvelcinta

Read in full here or on ao3!

~

Vel called upon all the unwanted etiquette training from her past so as not to wiggle continuously while she sat on the sofa, watching her partner and her dear cousin interact without her for the first time.

All things considered, she had nothing to worry about. Her first time introducing Cinta to Mon had thus far gone off without a hitch. A break in assignments for them, a day off for the senator, and a trip off-world for Perrin proved to be the perfect conditions to arrange a long-awaited overlap of Vel’s two worlds. Still, she’d worried. Given Mon’s outward appearance as a hardly-useful politician and Cinta’s disdain for pretty much anyone who wasn’t actively fighting the Empire, there was plenty of potential for friction between them.

But Cinta had apparently been paying attention when Vel had told her about the real Mon, the one who cared, who fought as hard as she could behind the scenes. And Mon would never have anything negative to say about any person who put a real smile on Vel’s face. So they’d found whatever common ground they could, and as far as Vel could tell, it was going perfectly.

There was, however, still the matter of Leida.

Vel tried to gauge the reaction of her so-called niece as they sat on the couch and watched the other two women interact. She knew what Leida thought of her mother – the same thing most teenage girls think of their mothers, not much. And she knew what Leida thought of her – everything, for some reason. But she could not determine what the girl felt about the woman Vel had brought home with her.

Though she and Mon had been relieved when the girl’s potential betrothal to the Sculdun boy had fallen through, Vel knew Leida had been eager for it to happen. For reasons Vel could not understand, she had a fondness for the old ways of Chandrila that Vel herself had pushed so hard against at the same age. She wanted to marry, to take her “rightful” place in Chandrilan society, even if it meant missing out on years of freedom and exploration.

Much as she hoped Leida would grow out of it before she got tied down, Vel worried that her reverence for the traditions of their homeworld would one day cause a rift between them. As it had with the rest of her family, the people she would definitely not be bringing Cinta around to meet. None of them had ever understood why she’d needed to leave, why her “way of life” just didn’t fit on Chandrila.

She hoped it would not be the same for Leida.

“What do you think, kiddo?” Vel asked her in a whisper, nudging the girl with her elbow and gesturing vaguely at her partner.

Leida considered the question quietly for a moment, perhaps internally replaying the last few hours they’d all spent together, having lunch and getting to know one another.

Finally Leida looked up at her with a cautious smile.

“I like her,” she said, and Vel’s heart rate slowed by a fraction. “Where’s she from? Where does her family live?”

Vel’s own anxious smile turned sad as she averted her eyes and reached to smooth out a wrinkle in Leida’s dress.

“She doesn’t have much of a family anymore, love,” she said solemnly.

“Oh…” Leida muttered, quiet again for a moment as she drew several conclusions. “Just you?”

“Yeah…” Vel told her, her smile growing again before the anxiety returned. She bit her lip and shoved down the worry as she asked the one question on her mind. “Does that bother you?”

Leida gazed back toward the window at Cinta and Mon, who were presumably sharing a laugh over some story Vel would’ve been embarrassed to have told.

“No,” the girl said. “I think I want to be her family too.”

Vel released the breath she’d been holding in a long exhale, wrapping an arm around her niece and pulling her in close so she wouldn’t see the tears suddenly trying to leak from her eyes.

“That would make me happy,” she said, smiling at the two women now watching her from the window. “That would make me very, very happy.”

~

[stellasfictionalworld]

part 8.

part 9 (soon)

a/n: lalala short but we gettin' to THE GOOD PARTS

also let me know if you wanna be on a tag list <333

reader x andre anderson 

cw: (i mean you’ve watched the show so) negative views of sex, reader seeing sex as a tool rather than pleasure, implied sex, toxic ex's, drugs, drinking, angst, eventual fluff,

word count: 1.7k

You had spent hours doing your hair in the morning it was a part of your morning routine However, today you were stressed out and needed it to be perfect. Andre was coming back from his business trip today. You were so giddy, your stomach doing flips. The two of you had called a couple of nights and you could hear the smile in his voice. He was just as excited to see you. He rambled on about taking you on more dates. He mentioned inviting you to a movie night with his friends as well. You were giddy as you finished your hair and moved on to your makeup. 

Ashley was dead asleep, snoring. Almost nothing could wake her up from her deep sleep it was the only thing you were grateful about her in the moment. It was close to 8 am when you finished your light makeup. Then you moved to your closet, still wearing one of your oversized shirts. You went through the clothes and paused. 

What do I wear?

You didn’t know what Andre liked. You always dressed up for whoever you were seeing, picking out the clothes you noticed they’d stare at longer in. The lingering stares, greedy hands all over your body, or a smug grin in your direction. You still remembered one of your ex’s loving a skirt that revealed your thighs and was tight around your ass. However, it was uncomfortable and you didn’t adore the pink shade it was in. Then another guy only liked you dressing up just for him. He didn’t want you to show off your body to anyone else. Your heart sank, remembering when he got mad at you for wearing a showy top for a party. Sometimes you felt guilty that you had made him so upset. 

Andre was different. Seriously, he was. The man never looked at you differently in any way. He’d seen you in the most revealing clothing to gray sweats. He always looked at you like a goddess, seeming to press everything to memory. His breath shook and he had the biggest smile on his face. His words dripped of honey as his brown eyes softened. 

“Fuck you’re beautiful.” 

“How the fuck did I get so lucky?”

“Somehow, this looks so much cuter on you.” 

The man’s hand would trail down to the small of your back and he’d press a kiss on your forehead. He’d do it in public too, even if you were sweating from the gym. Your heart would melt and sometimes you had to look away from his gaze to blink away tears. No one ever had been so adored by you just wearing sweatpants and a five-day-old shirt. 

You blankly stared at the closet it would be impossible to dress for him. You sighed and texted Cate immediately. Texting her you didn’t know what to wear today. You were staring at the tight pink skirt, and 30 seconds later you got a text back. 

Cate♥️

Wear whatever you want! - 8:06 am 

Trust me, he will swoon over you no matter what you wear ;) - 8:06 am 

You smiled softly, feeling all warm and fuzzy. Your gaze lingered on the pink skirt and you picked it up. Why did you torture yourself for a guy? You shoved into an empty bag and stared back at your closet. You put away the tops, bottoms, and dresses that made your chest light on fire. Your heart hammered against your chest as you wrote donate on the bag. 

“What are you doing?” Ashley asked from her bed. You put the bag by your bedside and showed her the label. “You’re getting rid of all of that?” her eyebrows shot up. “That’s some expensive shit in there,” she said. You stayed silent as you went back to your closet, your heart now beating at a normal pace. You ran a circle with your palm over your chest. 

“Wow, you’re seriously changing,” Ashley spoke. 

“I’m not the only one,” it came out more bitter than you intended. Ashley didn’t say anything else. You then assembled the perfect outfit, one you liked.

…

Andre had made it to his dorm minutes ago and fell onto his bed. His dad made him a partner in some brand deal that would look good for him. The partnerships, business events, and galas exhausted him. He maintained a good image but not without being stressed the fuck out of his mind. He’d usually take something to take the edge off afterward. Though his body and mind had gotten so used to it, it didn’t hit the same anymore.

Then there was you. He didn’t want to be obsessive or weird but he loved looking at your socials. You posted a lot, it was for your image. Andre had learned quickly that your mom also forced you to keep up the Cupid persona, despite your eye roles towards it. Everyone’s parents were like that though, most at least, especially the kids who enrolled in Godolkin. To become the next big thing, parents worked their kids to the bone. It was inevitable in this world. 

Though you were his light in the dark during that week. He liked every post and story you made. He texted you every day, wanting to know what you were up to. Then you guys would call and he loved hearing your voice. You’d then asked what he was up to but he held his tongue. He didn’t want to vent or talk about things he didn’t care about. He wanted you. 

There was a knock on the door and he sighed as he got up. He was just about to smoke a blunt, the good shit, but he left it at his bedside. He opened the door and was surprised. 

You stood in front of him with a warm smile on your face. Andre returned your smile with his own.

“Hey baby,” he said and immediately hugged you. His chest got warm as his arms wrapped around you and he kissed your temple. The hair product you used smelled sweet and familiar. You hugged him back and then both of you pulled away. He immediately pulled you inside and shut the door. He then got a moment to admire you as you took a seat on the edge of his bed.

Your hair was perfectly in place and you were wearing something different. You were wore a soft blue long sleeve and a long white skirt. You’d draped his leather jacket over your shoulders, the one he’d given to you weeks ago in the frat house. Your necklace was the only thing pink about you. You were like the sun, glowing in his dull room. He was staring at you so long that your eyebrows knitted together in concern. He loved the way you looked, all confused with a slight pout forming on your lips. 

…

“Do you like it?” you played with the hem of your sleeve. You opened your mouth to say more but Andre beat you to it. 

“Oh baby, I love it,” he said without hesitation. He took a seat next to you and looked so proud. “You’re fucking glowing. I mean you always are, but you seem just happy in it,” he explained. He was like a breath of fresh air to you. You tilted your head to the side, admiring him. He put his pointer finger under your chin and put the pad of his thumb on it. Your breath hitched as he looked into your eyes and then down. You did the same, staring at his lip and back at his brown eyes. 

“Can I?” he asked softly. 

You nodded immediately and he cracked a smile. Your heart was hammering against your chest and your trembling fingers were on your thighs. He glanced downwards and his eyebrows slightly rose. Your face was burning and you weren’t sure what to do. His free hand reached for your left hand and your fingers interlaced. He ran circles over your palm and your nerves magically disappeared. You stared at him in awe as he stopped but still held your hand. 

You were inches from each other's faces. He was so calm as he leaned into you and you did too. You closed your eyes and met his lips. He squeezed your hand softly in between as you kissed him back. The lower part of your stomach was on fire. Your heart was soaring, he was so gentle. You then pulled away to catch air and you stared at his doughy eyes. He slowly let go of your face and you wished he hadn’t. 

“Was that okay?” his voice was low. Another wave of heat passed down. 

“Yes,” you whispered. 

“Can I…” he asked as his hand hovered over your lower back, his eyes steady on you. You’d never seen him so scared, touching you like you were made of glass. 

“Andre,” you swallowed and he nodded, “please kiss me, touch me,” you begged. 

He didn’t hesitate to put his hands on you and this time the kiss was deeper. You’d only gotten a taste before but now you knew you’d never want to go back. His hand went from your back to your hip and you placed your hand on the back of his neck. Your hands were still interlocked and they grew tighter. You loved having him feel you and you loved feeling him. Feeling what he liked you daringly slipped your tongue and he groaned. You smiled further into the kiss and your grip on him tightened. 

Then you both pulled back and caught your breath. Your noses were inches away from each other, heat radiating from your bodies. He was staring at you with parted lips and blown-out pupils. You couldn’t help but smile as you caught your breath. Your hand was still in his. 

“I also like this,” his eyes on the jacket and then you. “I really really like it,” he said. You felt warm and fuzzy on the inside. You already knew half of his closet was going to disappear and he wouldn't give a damn.

[jds-serious-thoughts]

TW: pet loss

As a first post I feel it fitting to do a memorial. I wanted to post this to my main blog but really, it seemed a bit too serious and long winded for that.

.

.

.

.

Months ago, I lost my best friend. He was a pretty large black and white rat. A man came to my work one day wanting him gone. His daughter had gone to college and he didn’t care what happened to the rat. I could feed it off for all he cared. It had been kept in a 20 gallon tank. A small glass prison, not knowing where his human had gone or why he was being given away. My work - a corporate pet store - wasn’t allowed to take him, and I had rats already at the time, so I offered. The same day he was given to me in a small, janky box that was falling apart. He was massive, but sweet. I named him big boy. Not my most thought out name, but he was a big boy.

When I first brought him home, from square one he was way more affectionate than my other boys. Over time we spent all our time together. He became my rock. He spent most of his time outside of his cage. He would periodically explore, but he was a very lazy boy. He’d lay in my lap, or wrapped in my blankets or pile of dirty clothes. When I’d come home, he’d hop across the room to say hi. When he was happy, he’d chew on whatever pile of cloth he’d be laying in. It was irritating at first, but it didn’t bother me too much. He would lay along my back or in my arms at night, sometimes periodically leaving to lay in front of the fan if he got too hot. He’d climb up my legs to lay on my lap while I played games. I’d cradle him in my hands and kiss his forehead. He’d lick the tears off my cheeks when I’d cry. He was my everything. I was reaching new lows in my life and my mental health was getting to the point of constant breakdowns. He was there for me through all of it. I can’t express how much he saved me.

He was my world, and while he did so much for me, he was a rat who was born in a pet mill, destined to live such an unfortunately short life. I knew this about getting rats, which is why originally I had gotten my rats from reputable breeders. I had only a few exceptions to that rule. I knew this and yet I loved big boy more than I had or have ever loved anything or anyone in my entire life. As he got older, and my lows got worse, I started to constantly think about his death. I knew he was getting old for a rat and that, paired with other negative things happening in my life, kept me in possibly my lowest moment ever. My other boys had passed away by that point. I felt like I had nobody left. Looking back, I did, but I felt like my breakdowns and constant need for attention was leading people to hate me, and when you’re depressed and in the gutter, you typically don’t notice the support that’s around you. I felt I had asked for too much and was pushing people away.

In his last couple of months I struggled between grieving his death before it ever happened and trying to embrace our little time together before it was too late. It felt like any day could be our last. Only two days I remember vividly though. I think it was one of his better days while he was getting sicker. I was listening to music and we danced in my room together. Amongst all the horrible, awful, miserable, terrible days was this one good one. I danced with him and for once I didn’t feel like the world was crumbling. Shortly after that day though, his breathing worsened and I had to take him to the vet. They had to put him down. It was possibly the worst night of my life. I had no support as my family was an hour away. I was alone in the waiting room while they put him to sleep. I got to say goodbye, but he wasn’t really in a state to know I was there. They gave me a room to sit in while I waited. I have never cried harder. It was such a visceral, horrible feeling. All my muscles cramped and my vision went white. I couldn’t breathe anymore. I called my sibling but I could hardly speak. I had lost my light, everything I was living for. I have never felt anything like it. Where was I going to go after this? How was I going to move on without my everything? That day was my lowest, but fortunately that meant I could only go up.

After that day, my grief went in an odd direction. Obviously, even to this day, there were and are days I still cry about him. It is hard entering a room once occupied by two to find that you’re alone. It’s odd, waking from a nightmare and having nothing to protect you from them. When I am sad, I don’t have him to hug, but instead a terracotta imprint of his feet and tail. I don’t get greeted by a little prancing buddy when I get home, and I don’t sometimes feel little feet trying to climb my legs while I’m at my desk. I will never again feel his soft fur on my face or the warmth of his body under my chin or on my cheeks. But at the same time, I was shockingly fine. I always thought I would do something terrible to myself after he died but I didn’t. I was still there and strangely enough, I didn’t want to hurt myself. Instead, after his death, I started to notice things more. I started finding joy in things I wouldn’t have even noticed. I started to feel the love from the people in my life. I admired the world around me, looked at the sky and gave myself grace when I would have normally beat myself up about it. My entire line of thinking changed. My entire life changed. I am not religious or spiritual in any way, but I like to think that in a way, he gave me his love for me to give to others. I think fondly of all the time he gave me. Instead of thinking of those horrible last moments I remember all those precious moments we had. I have holes in many of my clothes and instead of wishing I could repair them or buy more, I see them as a reminder of his love and happiness while I had him. I can never know how exactly he felt about me, and as a flawed human I know I made many mistakes, but each hole was made with love. Each time I notice one, it gives me a moment to reflect and remember just how much I loved him. Sometimes I worry I’m incapable of loving, but big boy is a reminder of just how much I can love. His death is a reminder that even at my worst, I can move forward. Even at my worst, I can dance in my room to music I love and remember him there.

I miss you so much, big boy. I hope there's an afterlife just for you. I’m sorry I never gave you a eulogy like I do my other pets, but now is the time. I would give anything to hold you in my arms one last time, but at least I can show life the same love I felt for you. I’ve had several heart rats in my life. They hit you in such a monumental way. They love with such purity and comfort, but are confined to such little time. I wish everyone knew how amazing, perfect, wonderful pets rats are. I wish everyone had a heart rat in their life. Thank you for everything you’ve done for me, Big Boy. I hope you're at peace now.

[casspurrjoybell-28]

Alpha's Temptation - Chapter 36 - Part 1

*Warning Adult Content*

In the days that follow my reveal of everything, Daemon is very gentle with me.

He seems worried about even touching me sometimes.

He probably doesn't want to scare me again, especially after knowing what happened to me.

While I appreciate his concern it's really not necessary.

I trust him with everything I have.

And I sealed that trust in telling him my truth.

The past still haunts me. I still get nightmares and horrible flashbacks.

I still get anxious and sad and mad and all those negative feelings that have been pent up inside me for so long.

But I also feel a bit lighter.

I feel like a weight has come off my chest.

It was really nerve wracking, confessing my past to him.

Because I was afraid of judgment.

Afraid of it being real. 

But all that mattered to Daemon was that I'd been hurt.

That's it.

He didn't think of me as disgusting or dirty or bad... all the things I thought of myself because of what happened to me.

He cared that I had been harmed and wanted revenge for my sake.

On the nights I wake up screaming, crying or fighting for my life, he's there.

He's there to wipe the tears away, to reassure me that it's only a nightmare, to hold and kiss me through my distress and show me that he's there to protect me.

When I used to sleep alone, waking up from a night terror was worse than being in it.

The gut-wrenching fear wouldn't fade for hours of insomnia, wheezing for air as I unsuccessfully tried to calm myself.

It was misery.

Time heals but I think time spent with him heals the most.

So when he tells me he can't stay over for a few days I'm a bit disappointed.

But he says he has to work late into the night and early morning, even.

I don't complain because he's done so much for me already.

As for Wren and Jay... that's a bit more complicated.

"Did you know Wren got fucking pregnant?" Lylah screeches into the cell-phone at me the day before spring break ends.

It didn't take long for the rumor mill at our school to get going.

I guess someone must have heard our fight in the hallway.

"I mean..." I trail off, not wanting to add to the drama.

"He always does this... doesn't tell anyone anything until it's too late..."

"So you didn't know about the baby?" I ask. "Was there a baby?"

Lylah sighs.

"I don't think so. He never showed... his stomach, I mean."

"Well I think Jay and him talked so there's that. Have you two talked, though?"

"No. He's been completely AWOL the entire break. I swear when I see him tomorrow he's getting it."

I can't say I'm looking forward to getting off break.

I wake up boiling hot, feeling restless after dreaming about Daemon doing unspeakable things to me.

I've been having a lot of steamy dreams like this lately, which is a nice break from my usual nightmares.

As I turn over in bed, moving my legs, I'm confused when I feel wetness between them.

I hastily yank down my pants, pulling off my underwear to see if I came.

But there's no white stains.

It just looks sticky and clear... I've never gotten wet without direct stimulation from Daemon before, so that's a little off.

Embarrassed, I pull off my soiled bottoms and throw them in the hamper.

Maybe it's just a normal thing for Omegas.

I'm still feeling really feverish when I get to school, dizzy with want for something to quench this feeling.

I must be super dehydrated.

On my second bottle of water in 2nd period, Jay glances at me strangely.

We haven't spoken about what went down with Wren the before the break, the air awkward and silent between us.

"Are you sick?" he asks suddenly. "Your face is flushed."

I take a few deep breaths, blinking at him.

"I d-don't think so..?"

If anything, I'm feeling super freaking horny.

But it's not like I can tell him that.

I clench my legs tightly, trying not to think about the way Daemon touched me in my dream.

It's not long before the familiar wetness between my legs comes back like this morning. Fuck.

"You sure seem like it. You also kinda... smell," Jay sniffs the air curiously.

"I smell?? Is it bad?" I ask, embarrassed.

"Not bad at all, no," Jay replies, leaning in, taking another whiff. "Did you put on some kind of perfume?"

I glance around and notice a couple of Alphas are looking at me, a strange light in their eyes.

"I don't know what you're talking about."

I turn away from him, pretending to concentrate on my work.

But all I can focus on is the pulsing in my crotch.

God, I need something.

I just don't know what yet.

By the time lunch rolls around I can barely think straight, so unbearably horny that I had to go to the bathroom to wipe myself off between third and fourth.

I'm approaching the lunch table where Lylah sits when I stumble, feeling faint.

Immediately Jay swoops in to catch me and I fall against him.

"Ash..."

Lylah rushes over.

"Ash,what's wrong?"

I clutch Jays shirt, trying to stand up.

"I'm so hot," I mumble, gasping for breath.

"Oh my God," Lylah says, observing me with wide eyes.

"What?" Jay asks.

"He's in heat."

"In heat? Why did he come to school?"

"You don't understand. He's never had it before," Lylah exclaims.

"He's attracting too much attention."

"Let's take him to my car. I can drive him home," Lylah says and then I'm being picked up into Jays arms, weak against his chest.

I just keep my eyes closed, resisting the urge to scream that I want sex and I want it now.

With a certain Alpha, of course.

Jay unloads me into the car and I mutter a faint goodbye to him, collapsing onto the seat.

"Ash I can't believe you. Walking into a school full of Alphas when you're in heat... you're so defenseless sometimes. Especially when Daemon's not there to protect you." Lylah chastises, turning the ignition.

"Daemy..." I giggle, curling up on the seat.

"Yeah yeah very cute. But imagine the heart attack you're gonna give Lucien."

Lylah shakes her head, turning onto the main road.

It's stiflingly hot in the back of her car and I get the urge to strip my clothes off and spread my legs, though she would definitely not appreciate that.

So instead I sit up, rolling down the window and sticking my face out.

The cool air whipping my face feels amazing and I smile, breathing it in.

I'm finally calming down when my nose scents traces of Daemon in the wind, and my eyes flash open.

"I have to get out," I suddenly declare.

"What? We're in the middle of the road."

"Now. I need to go to him, now."

"Ash no..."

We're stopped at a red light, thankfully but that doesn't stop Lylah from screaming as I transform into my wolf and jump out of the car window, bounding in between cars to get to the sidewalk.

A couple of people honk at me but I don't care.

I run down the sidewalk, taking a shortcut through a random alley to the woods.

I gallop through the trees, my white fur ruffling in the breeze.

He's near. I smell him.

And then I come upon a clearing where he stands, his back to me.

I realize this is where we first met.

Where I him from him but he found me anyway.

The second I approach he whips around, eyes finding mine immediately.

Mate.

[yojeongin]

stupid girl | j.jh FINALE

→kinesiology major!jung jaehyun x stem major!reader

genre: 2000s chat room au, so much smut, suspense, drama, psychological thriller, established relationship, college au

synopsis: finally having met the stranger on your screen, things take a turn for better or for worse; friendship is on the line, intentions are questionable, and perceptions become skewed. with the flow of things due to his selfish tendencies, jaehyun’s naivety fails to show him the bigger picture.

tw: ADULTS ONLY, MINORS DO NOT INTERACT! oral (f+m receiving) , fingering, public sex, auralism, riding, face fucking, protected/unprotected sex, impact play, breath play, cream pie, cum play, dom/sub dynamic, toxic/mutual codependent relationship, mentions of stalking, possessiveness, obsession, gaslighting/manipulation, violence, drinking, mentions of recreational drugs (main characters don't consume)

wc: 33.5k+ (don’t kill me, I promise it's worth it…)

part 1

© 2021 YOJEONGIN all rights reserved — please do not translate, take, nor repost my works on other social media’s. this is my ONLY writing platform along ao3.

disclaimer: this is purely fictional; In no way am I condoning this behavior, trying to offend anyone, nor is it meant to place such image on the idol, these are only characters. read at your own discretion.

song(s): streets— doja cat | I put a spell on you, if I was your vampire— marilyn manson | eye, pug, zero, ava adore—smashing pumpkins | mascara, change in the house of flies—deftones | I can’t decide—scissor sisters | love you to death—type o negative

an: happy 4 years of poetic beauty and 2 years since stupid girl, here's the long awaited finale. it did take me so long to finish it lol, I did a lot of revision, editing, and scrapping out, hope you all enjoy it, spent sm time writing this so >_< ALSO THIS IS DEF NOT A LOVE TRIANGLE! ps: ignore the vagueness for yn’s major… happy holidays!

FEBRUARY 2007

“Wait, you were serious when you said we weren’t sulking together?!” Jungkook had been whining for the past hour that he arrived at your apartment with bags of chips, soda, rom-com films, and takeout money. For the past two months both of you had come up with the plan of spending Valentine’s Day together, in a way to celebrate the friendship you both had gained over the past few months ever since last semester started.

It wasn’t anything new to either of you. Whenever the holidays came along you two could either spend it together for the lack of time, your parents wanting to travel and visit family, or it wasn’t worth it if he traveled back home to visit his own family according to the long distances. So in order to avoid such troubles, Jungkook tagged along with you at your apartment in which you wouldn’t be bothered by his frat mates who often teased both of you claiming more than friendship was in the line. You’d both would mostly ignore his remarks but when he became rather annoying, you’d both wait until he left the house and locked him out for the night.

“I’m sorry, it’s Yuno’s birthday and— we want to spend it together.” As you fixed the clasps of your shoes, Jungkook shook his head, arms crossing against his chest. “The fact that you’re ditching me to go meet up with a creep from online… y/n it’s hella cold oh my—'' A loud huff left his lips just replaying the words you so easily spoke out. How stupid could you be to meet up with a guy that you’ve only met once and at that it was just a simple glance. For all you both knew, Yuno could be lying about certain aspects in his life.

Perhaps he wouldn’t be as frustrated about your new found lover if it was just a friendship. A friendship that didn’t include the reveal of faces, real names, nor meetups— like now. It’s not like he was jealous but rather concerned. Like stated before, Jungkook would always gain a horrible gut feeling when something wasn’t going to go right. So whenever he had first interrupted your masturbation session with Jaehyun and saw that the webcam was on, he instantly felt his guts twist and turn even though he tried to fake his teasing.

That feeling never left and every time Yuno was mentioned, Jungkook tried hiding his frown. Just like now— he tried extremely hard to hide his disappointment along with personal paranoia of the possible ‘what ifs’. “I’ll give you a ride. I want to see what this guy looks like.” Despite your giddy exterior, you felt horrible for leaving Jungkook hanging on something you both had been planning for months just to meet up with a boy you had only been creating plans for a week prior to this event.

Your attempts of keeping a conversation with him failed all throughout the car ride. It was evident he was angry at the intrusion of plans with Jaehyun. Well, at least that’s what you believed. That was only a portion as to why Jungkook was angry. You contemplated giving him the typical ‘don’t be angry at me’ phrase but when you really thought about it, you couldn’t care less if he was angry.

“It’s here…” You’d softly tell him, watching as he took a turn to stop in front of the restaurant. The building was completely covered with colorful walls, but at the front, a wall of glass gave a clear view of the beautiful interior. The fountain in the far right of the restaurant, tables on different levels to show a spot full of sand like dirt and the walls in full set making it seem as if the balconies above were real homes.

Grabbing your bag and sweater ready to get off, Jungkook takes a hold of your elbow. “Do you see him first?” He questioned, eyes shifting up towards you, eyebrows still furrowed with worry. You hadn’t given thought to that upon arriving at the front. All you really cared for was seeing Yuno’s face and being close to him. “Oh um… right there!” Just at the fact that you saw him and knowing he was so close to you, your heart accelerated and a wide smile was placed on your face, your face that remained hot and every muscle couldn’t bother to form anything else but a smile.

“Jaehyun is Yuno?” Jungkook’s tone was calmer but not for the purpose of being relaxed. “Yeah! Do you know him?! Such a small world.” You were beaming at this new found information, joy filling you at the thought that maybe Jungkook’s judgment wouldn’t be as harsh with Jaehyun now that he finally knows who he is. “Yeah, I’ve se— he’s friends with Yugye— a friend of mine actually…” A small squeal left your lips as you patted his shoulder, reassurance that everything would obviously be fine.

Stepping foot out of the car and ready to walk away, Jungkook stopped you one last time. “Hey, call me when you need to be picked up.” You only nodded before walking inside to the restaurant knowing if things went well you wouldn’t need to call him.

Greeted by the hostess you only had to point at Jaehyun who looked highly interested in the live show in the middle of the restaurant. Then nodding at you, you walked his direction hoping he still hadn’t seen you, just for the element of surprise.

The performance had ended by the time you came close to the table, resulting in a giggling Jaehyun who turned around to take a sip of his drink. Sure he saw you and paid no mind, but when he realized it was you, his gaze turned back to you with a smile as he clumsily stood up from the table to go to you. “Hey…” He seemed shy, completely different from the chat rooms and recently: text messages. His voice was soft and despite still holding its depth— it didn’t compare to the huskiness and roughness of when you both went too deep into the lewd actions through webcam.

“Hi,” The words left in a breath from your lips, kissing his cheek as he greeted you with one too. It was intoxicating, really. The feeling of his large hand against your lower back and his shirt grazing your bare shoulder. The scent he exuded when he got so close to you was of pure delight, and his lips— his lips as soft as you imagined them to be every time he bit them. Plump, soft, and gorgeously rose pink. When against your own flesh, you only wished they traveled down your neck right now and there. Sadly the conditions in which you two found each other in, lead to Jaehyun pulling your chair and motioning for you to sit down.

Not long after you both sat down, the waitress came to your table, asking you what drink you would like. “Have you been waiting long?” You’d ask him, placing your purse on the short coat hanger right next to your table before looking up at him. His facial expression hadn’t changed from when he first saw you. His smile soft in awe and his eyes are fixed on your face. He felt extremely lucky to have you as his. No matter if things weren’t official, Jung Jaehyun had no intentions nor desires to let you go.

“Yuno?” His eyebrows perked up, hands reaching for your own hands. “Huh?” He’d ask, evidently he paid no attention to your question. The warm feeling of his hand against your cold ones made an inaudible gasp to leave your lips, causing him to smirk once again. “Have you been waiting long?” You’d ask again to which he responded with a shake of his head. You hadn’t noticed earlier but his hair wasn’t the same color as it was in yesterday’s video chat. His natural brown locks were gone and replaced with a beautiful shade of pink. “Y-you dyed your hair!” You seemed more excited than before, making him crack a chuckle. “Do you like it? I thought it would be fitting for today.” One of his hands left yours, ring clad fingers running through it and as you watched him, your thighs pressed tight against each other imagining how those same fingers could hold onto your hair in a makeshift ponytail, back against his chest as he pounded— no. Not now, y/n…

Smiling at him, you nodded intertwining your fingers with his. Contrary to his hands, his rings felt even more cool against your own cold hands. The very thin silver, smooth against your flesh, his fingers tightly wrapping around yours. “It’s really cute.” Thumb running up and down his index finger. “You’re cute.” He’d flatter, causing your face to feel warm, looking down as a smile formed on your lips. “I— So are you…” Gaze turned back to him, Jaehyun porting a toothy smile as he sat up straight to bring your intertwined hand up to his lips. His soft lips that tenderly kissed your fingertips. “We waited too long for this moment, y/m/n…” Breath hitching in the back of your throat, you nodded looking at him.

“Yes we did, baby.”

“Yuno, Yuno…” Jungkook wasted no time looking up Jaehyun.  Regardless of what Jaehyun considered being caught by Jungkook, he hadn’t counted on all those times Jungkook spotted him without making any type of contact. All the time the cherry haired boy would look around the cafes, library, restaurants, or super markets— there he would be. Jung Jaehyun would always be there with a similar looking disguise: Cap and face mask that despite not always showing his face, it was obviously him. “Yoonhoe, yeah…”

If Jungkook was to know Jaehyun was Yuno— the amount of times he’d confront him would eventually lead to violence. Like the clueless boy he was, Jungkook would let the occurrences slide believing it was only a coincidence the acquaintance was just minding his business in the small town they all lived in. Maybe it was at first, but it had become excessive that it was obvious Jaehyun had started following his best friend around now that he really thought about it. All those times he sat a few tables away from them and looked down whenever y/n stood up or walked near him— yes! Yes, Yuno was following her around!

As he looked through Jaehyun’s profile, he searched and searched for something that could incriminate him. But what could he find when his tags weren’t even public? Not to mention he had claimed to not have a profile when Jungkook and the rest of their shared friends asked for his username, obviously not wanting them in his private life.

Amongst that he never posted pictures either. A frustrated groan left Jungkook’s lips, body becoming limp against his bed. He had been sitting in complete silence and darkness, the sound of fingers typing against the keyboard was the only noise in the dark room illuminated by only the laptop’s screen.

His eyes adjusting to the darkness, the ceiling having its form again. Exhaling through his nose, Jungkook took his phone from his back pocket, checking if you had called him. Time was only ticking and his worry growing, you were never the one to stay out too late— especially when you preferred being locked inside the comfort of your home all the time, so to think that you could possibly not even call him, made his heartache and only fret more. From impulse, he searched for your contact in a hurry, not even daring to look at the time.

Contrary to your best friend, you were enjoying your time with Jaehyun or Yuno as he loved to hear coming from your lips. Laughter only spewed from both your lips and comfort had settled in, it would only take a pest to make that comfortable feeling go away.

Just like that your phone began to vibrate in your purse. At first you’d ignore it wanting to just keep your focus on Yuno, laughing at his terrible jokes and becoming flustered whenever he complimented you in any way. The first call had gone ignored and to Jungkook’s distaste, he became frustrated. Jaehyun was no fool to the change in expression. Your smile only faltered a tiny bit knowing someone was interrupting your time together.

The second call was more audible to him, now knowing someone was bothering you and most likely that someone was your lovely Jeongguk who had only been a tick in his fur. His eyesight shifted to his lap before trying to ignore the pestering call, his grasp on your hand slightly tightening. You’d smile at him apologetically, ignoring it again. “So—“

The third call was the last straw, his hands left yours and his body only reclined against the straw chairs, his jaw clenched and a soft sigh left his lips before smiling at you. “Go answer it, I’ll ask for the bill.” You were about to ask if he was sure but the phone kept ringing and it only bothered you to just keep it like that. Pressing the answer button on your keyboard, your voice only became stern as you stood up. “What, Kookie?!” Your back was facing Jaehyun and just as he predicted it was Jeongguk. His chuckle was dry, rolling his eyes— he only leaned furthermore against the chair. Hand rubbing his chin, he called for the waitress handing her the debit card just to have her end the process fast.

Watching you walk towards the restroom, a hand on your phone and the other covering your mouth so no other sound could interfere with your conversation. Your body seemed tense, it could only mean that a quarrel was forming between the two of you. “Here you go, have a good night.” The waitress mentioned to which he returned a simple thank you. Standing up from his chair, Jaehyun made sure to leave a tip before walking towards the restroom. It wasn’t that far but the possibility that the phone call could be over in seconds only fueled him to hurry. If he wanted Jungkook to get a clue, he could only give him a taste of what he could do to you.

The stalls were empty and the bathroom was cold, your voice echoing through the wooden walls, “I just don’t understand what you’re trying to say?!” Exasperation was getting the most out of you, he had gone rambling about how maybe trusting Jaehyun wasn’t ideal, but he had also not presented you with a reason as to why not.

Just as he was to answer, the door swung open, your eyes widening seeing it was Jaehyun. His finger came to his lips as he locked the door behind him. “Yu—“ You didn’t get the chance to even finish his name off when his own lips pressed against yours, his left hand cupping your face. Of course you didn’t hesitate to kiss him back, but if things were to get more heated— then being on the phone with Jungkook wasn’t something that should continue.

Parting from him, he only smiled, kissing your neck as you talked. “Wait let me, h—“ his teeth nipped at your neck as his right hand massaged your inner thigh, making you feel like putty just against his touch. Your phone was still connected to your ear, ignoring Jungkook’s confused hum as he heard you moan. “y/n, don’t even da—“ You couldn’t hear the rest as Jaehyun took the cellphone from your hands, finger pressing a button to which you believed he had hung up.

“We don’t have much time here, baby… don’t bother with a phone call.” His lips found yours again, the soft feeling of them against your own was good enough to feel pleasure. You’d been so starved of intimacy that the slightest gesture from him could make you come. “We can’t do it in the restroom, what if someone comes in?” You whispered, moans contradicting your arousal. Jaehyun smiled against your neck, teeth feeling cold on your warm skin. “That’s why we have to be fast. I promise I’ll make up for it when we leave. Right now, I just can’t hold it off much.” His breath fanned against your skin, his fingers teasing the elastic of your panties.

Moans left your slightly ajar lips as he nipped at your neck to create those purple marks he’s been wanting to make on you. The way his teeth slightly bit your flesh and you enjoyed, making your arms wrap around his neck, fingers tugging at his pink hair. He loved the feeling of your fingers against his scalp, the pleasure he got from the stinging pull of his hair. “Jaehyun…” You moaned, throwing your head back.

That little mistake caused his hand to move from in between your legs, traveling to go flat against your ass quite roughly. Hearing you whimper only fueled his need even more, the echo of his slap against your ass could’ve been heard by everyone if someone else was in the restroom. Jaehyun looked directly at your trembling eyes. It wasn’t from fear but rather increased arousal, knowing you enjoyed such contact.

You couldn’t decipher what resided in his mind as he stared at you, but the action of his tongue swiping against his lower lip made moans leave your lips and a smirk to place itself on his face. The hand that had recently held contact with your behind, slithered itself up to take a hold of your face, his fingers pressing hard against your jaw, causing your lips to pucker up for him.

His eyes had darkened just like the tint on his lips. It was magnificent, the view of having such a gorgeous man in front of you, fucked out of his mind with the minimum amount of foreplay and all because he wanted you and only you. With such, there was nothing else you could ask for.

“I didn’t go through so much trouble, just for you to call me Jaehyun like everyone else, princess.” His lips pecked your puckered ones, pulling away to look at you again. “Call me Yuno, understood?” It wasn’t soft anymore, his tone was dark and demanding— forceful could be said too. “Understood!?” There it was again, the change in tone. His voice soft once again as his grip on your jaw became softer. With a nod and your thighs pressing tightly against each other for the friction you were lacking, he chuckled, kissing you again, letting go of your aching jaw that for sure would have prints of his tight grip.

“Lovely!” He’d exclaim biting his lip, eyes softened but seeing the way you barely held yourself up, that changed again. “Hmm, I guess your little mistake made us lose so much time, come on let’s go into the main dish!”

He had roughly turned you over, causing you to collapse against the sink counter and aching spots on your hips. Just as expected the marks of his fingers on your jaw were of a translucent red. A red that matched the state of your swollen lips and the mark on your ass that was barely easing from the sting. Jaehyun hadn’t touched you just yet, he had left you starved against the counter with forearms carrying your weight on both sides of the sink, legs remained put together and your ass visible with the way you were leaning, the dress hiked up and showing him the shimmering purple small silk piece.

You tried looking at him through the mirror but whenever your head lifted, he would only push it down, causing your hot body to have a cold rush flow through it. Your legs were trembling in desperation of having him buried deep in you, for him to stretch you out with just his cock and no aid of his fingers. To feel the sting of having him inserted inside of you. Completion and fullness was all you wanted to feel.

“Please… before we get caught.” It came out as a needy breath, a moan following when his finger ran across the evident wet spot on your panties. Yuno chuckled, nodding as he pulled down your panties, pushing your legs open with his boot against your ankles, not caring enough to make you step out of them. “You’re right, baby. Let’s get this done.” As he took out his wallet to get the condom that resided there, one of his fingers played with your arousal, spreading it against your lips and taking the remaining against his lips. He groaned at the taste of you, tongue wrapping around the finger that had touched you.

“Y/m/n you taste so good… I can’t wait to taste you even more later on.” His words were always the cause of your arousal, turning you on with just his dirty talk. Responding to him, a strangled moan erupted from your throat.

Jaehyun rolled up the condom down his length painfully slow to calm his own arousal; Your body was on the verge of giving up on you, that is until the feeling of his tip teasing your wet folds, rubbing against them. You couldn’t deny you just wanted him deep in you, buried to the hilt within the walls of your warm cavern— connectivity is all you craved.

As your thoughts processed, Yuno slowly pushed himself within you, biting his lower lip to avoid any moans. Unlike him, your moans projected in the echoing room, every inch going inside of you making them grow louder, at some point his hand had come to your mouth just to keep you quiet before a passerby grew suspicious and reported the wonton noises.

“Ready?” He had pulled you against his chest at the moment he finished burying himself within you. The feeling of fulfillment and of being whole only caused your stomach to turn with arousal. His warm breath against your ear did no justice to the situation. You craved the feeling of him tasting you with the velvet tongue you had learned to love in a matter of minutes. To fuck you against this counter whilst he devoured your flesh with his rosy lips. You wanted to taste his tongue against yours— to seal the drought that you’d put yourself through just to have him rain upon you.

With your desperate nod of approval, Jaehyun smirked, kissing your earlobe as his hips jolted forwards causing shock to fill you. With wide eyes and grip on the counter, you tried restraining your moans. But the simple feeling of his filling cock moving inside of you at a ranging pace wasn’t allowing that restrain to go through. Wanton moans vibrated against his palms whilst he thrusted forwards, the sound of skin slapping against skin caused for the arousal to grow between your legs, causing that difficulty of movement to ease after you stopped clenching from the feeling that had become foreign after a while.

“Look at you not being able to hold your moans. Who’s my princess?” His teeth would come down nipping at your neck, the flesh slowly disappearing between his teeth as he pulled away. Your head throws back the moment the hand holding your hips moves to rub at your clit. “I am! Only me!” It wasn’t an answer of confirmation, it was the answer of assertion and facts. No one was going to be his princess other than you, definitely not after this and more to come.

The rumbling of his chuckle pierced through your gut that turned every time he looked at you through the mirror. His hips jolting against your ass as he thrusted deep within you, your walls continuing the pattern of relaxation and clenching whenever the minimum feeling of an upcoming orgasm was threatening to come. His words were dirty as he touched you, mouth always close to the points that needed much attention, and as he spoke against your cheek, tongue teasing to savor you— his actions stopped making a loud whine release from your lips, just like your build up of juices did the moment he so nonchalantly pulled out of you.

Tears pricked at the corner of your eyes, not daring to open them as you knew he would look at you in satisfaction. To be so close to nirvana just to be torn down so rapidly was an overwhelming feeling. Your legs trembled as you tried to hold on to the counter. “Don’t think I forgot your little mistake, baby… Don’t ever call me Jaehyun again.” There it was again, the coldness in his tone, the demanding tone to make you fall to your knees by both fear and arousal. And as he approached you, fingers not even teasing your entrance— Yuno slid them within you, pistoning them with a merciless pace in which your body felt weaker than ever. The sound of your internal arousal echoing as he spoke. “You disappointed me. I was willing to give you all in this instance… you know that hurts so much— I didn’t struggle to make everyone call me Jaehyun so you could be the only one to call me Yuno.”

The pitch of angered disappointment was the last he spoke, his finger leaving your body to make you react the same way as before, this time tears finally leaving your eyes and rolling down your cheeks. Whimpers of the tantrum you wanted to throw became louder. Jaehyun watched you try to handle yourself as he tucked himself in after discarding the condom.

Regardless of the initial guilt, blood pumped back into his cock seeing you ever so vulnerable just because of him. Your fucked state and whimpers to have him in you again and finally letting you release. He enjoyed every minute of you pulling yourself together, the obvious arousal that slid down your legs making him bite his lip a little harder. With a grin on his face, he reached for a paper towel, wetting it before softly cleaning your thighs and calves, removing any evidence of what had happened in there.

Crouching to pull your panties up, Yuno groaned at the glistening view, your cunt was. If he was to bite his lip any harder, he would draw blood, but if it meant it was for you— it was more than worth it.

“Are you all right, baby?” He coyly questions, hand rubbing at your back as you breathed in to regain sanity again. Nodding to him, you took his hand into yours before kissing his cheek. “Yeah, I’m good now.” Faint as your voice was, the smile that remained on your lips reassured him that he hadn’t been too rough; helping you fix your makeup with new paper towels that he so gently used against your face, Yuno only felt the sense of satisfaction to finally have you this close to him. To know that minutes ago he was buried deep within you and the cause of your sexual repression.

Bringing your face closer to his, Yuno closed the gap between your lips. Tongue gracing your lower lip as the two kissed, lips moving against each other in a delicate kiss. Recalling the location in which you both resided, he parted slowly, pecking your lips just after separating. “I think you look good now, go out first just in case someone is out there.” Agreeing with his words and received with his beautiful toothy smile, you unlocked the door to the restroom, opening it to walk out first before waiting by the entrance hall to the toilets.

As he knew how far you were, Jaehyun chuckled— his smile dropped and the disgusted scowl formed on his lips when taking out your cell phone from his pocket and pressing it against his ear. “You’re a dirty one, Jungkook… hearing your best friend have sex with another man… doesn’t that sting?” His mocking tone had cut through Jungkook who became slightly startled once he was brought out of his trance on the noises you were making after he had been listening all along, hating himself for knowing he could’ve hung up any second but your pretty moans had enticed him to stay— even when he knew he had no interest as such towards you.

“Try all you want to get rid of me or whatever but at the end of the day it’s me she’ll always end up believing. Best friend or not, know your place with y/n and I, Kookie.” The soft yet menacing tone in Jaehyun’s voice had your best friend go frozen, his tongue couldn’t move and no words formed, only anger filled his chest.

With a deep sigh and regaining his own composure, Jungkook growled thinking of Jaehyun’s words again. “Do you think I’m an idiot? I wouldn’t dare let her be near someone as fuc— I’m sorry, for more minutes visit your closest server and continue with the paid plan, thank you.”

Removing the phone from his ear, Jaehyun smiled, deleting the recent call from the caller’s log, closing the phone afterwards and tucking it into his pocket. “Ran out of minutes.” He tells himself whilst washing his hands, a smile following him out the restroom in satisfaction to where he greeted a bored you who’s eyes lit up at the view of him.

“Here, you forgot it.” Handing you the lime green flip phone, he took your hand into his, making your way out the building.

APRIL 2007

Everything after that day felt like a fever dream. Jaehyun had asked you to be his girlfriend after rearranging your guts— though you two had agreed to tell people he had asked you after leaving the restaurant during a stroll through the Valentine’s Day holiday lights at the park.

From that day on you two wouldn’t spend a day without seeing each other, the days you couldn’t be near you’d always have the chatroom, phone calls, or video calls and even then that felt so distant and lonely. It was such an excessive amount of neediness you both felt during this phase that it had brought Jungkook to let out so many exasperated words at how little time you spent with him. To be honest he sounded like a little brother, an annoying one at that.

The amount of power Jaehyun’s presence had on you was causing Jungkook to have a disadvantage in how to handle you. As much as he tried to tell you during that period of time all the few things he had found about your boyfriend, the honeymoon phase you found yourself to be in didn’t allow for his words to ever process or be taken seriously, not when you knew Yuno was with you at all times and had no reason to follow you around— at least that’s the only thing you could even process and if you did, you ignored the time period.

So used to being close that Jaehyun himself didn’t anticipate the day Jungkook blurted out you were going on a Spring Break trip with him, Taehyung, and their parents. You could still remember the disappointment when you had clarified it over dinner at your apartment. Of course it didn’t help that Jungkook was having dinner with you guys.

“But— I thought we’d spend it together…”  His voice was faint and quiet, turning his head to look at you after Jungkook had asked if you had packed for the week. Turning from Jungkook to Jaehyun you lowered your head slightly, taking a bite of the meal he helped you make.

Clearing his throat after looking between both of you and sensing an uprising tension, the doe-eyed boy spoke: “I’ll go to the bathroom.” Your head still lowered, Jaehyun’s soft pleading eyes became cold as they followed Jungkook who only sent a grin his way before turning the corner to the hall. If anything this seemed like payback for ditching him on Valentine’s Day to go with Yuno.

As he didn’t receive a response from you, Yuno took a hold of your free hand, squeezing it softly to gain your attention. “y/m/n?...” His gaze was back to the softness you had seen seconds prior, sighing at the look he gave you. “I thought so too but then Jungkook’s and Taehyung’s parents found out I wasn’t going anywhere and— I can’t really say no to them…”

Despite the calm and collected look he was giving you, his mind raced and the thoughts within that were clouding his line of reasoning. God why the fuck would you listen to a pair of hags when you had him? In fact! Who the fuck was Taehyung?!

He could go on and on with the questions in his head but right now it seems like his brain would rather focus on the fact that Jungkook is laughing at his misery. It’s the first time in weeks since you’d both be separated like you were at the beginning. If he didn’t know better after all the whining both you and Jaehyun sat through over how much less he sees you— it wouldn’t surprise him that Jungkook had something to do with this.

Besides that he couldn’t really force you to stay, he wanted to so badly but it’s barely been two months since you two became official, there’s still a possibility that you wouldn’t succumb to him that easily. Patting the hand he held, Jaehyun nodded with a sad faint smile. “Yeah I suppose so. Just... Please call me every day.”

Even if his smile was faint, yours grew knowing he wasn't opposing. If he thought about it well— this was the first instance in which Jungkook really tried at his nerves.

“Do you have everything, then?” Leaning against the wall of your building, Jaehyun looked at you with a slight scowl, arms crossed hoping you'd cancel at the last minute and stay with him.

Nodding as a response with your purse at hand, you smiled his way, closing the door to the back seat where you had just placed your backpack.

You couldn’t help but giggle at the look on his face. It was a mix of a scowl along a pout, God did he make it so obvious that he didn’t want you to go. “You’ll get wrinkles; give me a goodbye kiss.” Walking closer to him, you wrapped your arms around his waist. His face muscles relaxed for once, looking down at you and teasing the idea of a kiss.

Smiling at you, he chuckled at the look in your eyes. “Do you think you deserve a kiss? You’ll be leaving me alone for so long.” Rolling your eyes at his words, you’d answer a simple yes, pecking his neck as initiation to your needs. “Come on, just a kiss.” Puckering your lips towards him, he shook his head as he lowered it to where your lips met.

“Did you make sure you had enough minutes for our calls?” Speaking between kisses you’d hum against his lips in agreement. It didn’t make sense that he’d ask so when he himself dragged you to get more service balance, in fact he even paid for more just in case.

“God I don’t want to let go of you.”

“You’ll have to, Yuno.”

And so Jungkook’s voice had broken the moment you’d both settled in. With your arms wrapped around Jaehyun’s waist and his own around yours— the both of you turned to Jungkook, your head now resting on his chest for comfort.

With a scowl from Jaehyun from the name he’d just been called and the distress his words caused to your dissatisfied look knowing Jungkook was teasing Jaehyun. “What? Oh come on, it won’t be that bad, you’ll house-sit the place while she’s away— technically will be as close.” His cocky smile returned to which you’d sigh, turning to Jaehyun who kept staring at the other boy but with much less anger as he realized your gaze was on him.

Moving your fingers to slightly dig at his waist so he’d pay attention to you again, Jaehyun finally turned his head towards you. “I’ll call you everyday, don’t worry about anything.” You said it with so much positivity that a smile had spread across his face, whispering a simple ‘Okay.’

And just as Jungkook went inside his car to turn it on, you had pulled away from your lover for one last item check. Rummaging through your purse and making mental notes on what you had; a gasp of realization left your lips, making both of the guys turn to you in questioning.

“I left my wallet...” Given Jaehyun had the keys he didn’t hesitate to hand them to you after taking them out of his pocket. Taking them into your own hands in a rushed motion, you pushed through the gate that locked the stairs into the building leaving the two men alone.

It was the first time they’d ever been alone, at least after you and Jaehyun started dating and Jungkook had built a dislike for your boyfriend. With you out of the picture for a few minutes, Jaehyun walked towards the car, leaning on the windowsill of the passenger’s seat.

Turning to look at the now faded pink haired boy, Jungkook chuckled, shaking his head, noticing the amount of rage Jaehyun was exuding. “Try to act like you like me at least.” Faking a pout, Jungkook pleaded to Jaehyun.

“Don’t ever call me Yuno.” Raising his eyebrows in faux fear, Jungkook smiled. “Or what? I want to call you that too.” God, he knew how to work his nerves, if anything Jaehyun thought he’d be the one to push Jungkook’s nerves.

Shaking his head with a grin on his face now, Jaehyun once again spoke. “You’re such a little shit, if I didn’t know better I’d say you’re the one who mentioned she wouldn’t go anywhere. Are you that starved?” Shrugging, Jungkook turned to the stereo, messing with the knobs in order to find something to listen to. “I could’ve slipped a few words in but it’s time you let me spend some time with her, you’re hogging her up. Is stalking not enough?” Turning to your boyfriend, Jungkook questioned, raising an eyebrow as he watched the way Jaehyun’s face contorted.

“Actually knowing you now, I wouldn’t doubt seeing you there. Wouldn’t it be fun if I told her?” Laughing at his own words, Jungkook settled with grabbing his CD case seeing as all the radio stations wouldn’t stop playing that damn ‘Hey there Delilah’ song.

Nothing that Jungkook has said has ever been as comedic as this. With a big hearty laugh, Jaehyun covered his mouth with his hands. “What’s so funny?” Your voice sounded as you opened the gate, stepping out of the confines of the complex and handing the keys back to him; Jungkook raising his eyebrows in defiance.

“Kookie thinks he’s funny. Don’t you?” Grimace plastered on his face, Jaehyun looked directly at Jungkook’s glaring eyes. “Yeah, from time to time.” The shit eating tone in his voice was gone and a rigid one settled.

Giggling at their interaction, completely oblivious to it all, you smiled at the two. “Don’t lie to him, you’ll just boost his ego.” You teased, taking a hold of Jaehyun’s arm to pull him away from the door and to give him a final goodbye kiss, he smiled your way before leaning into you, lips connecting in a rather long yet tender kiss.

And so as your back faced Jungkook and Jaehyun held your face as you two kissed, he opened his eyes slightly, watching as Jungkook stared at you both— enough to make him grin into the kiss. Overall, he’d have to try harder than just telling you what’s going on without proof if he wanted you far from Yuno.

“Man, can you hurry up?!” Whining to gain your attention again, both you and Jaehyun giggled against the kiss before finally separating.

“Bye…”

“Call you later.”

Stepping foot into the car and instantly leaning against the same windowsill Jaehyun leaned against earlier, you watched him become smaller as Jungkook drove away, a sigh leaving your lips making Jungkook throw a quick glance your way before a sigh of realization left his own body. You truly were head over heels for him.

And so as you promised to call him daily, he held onto that spark of hope. Yet you were fucking lying.

Or so Jaehyun thought. After you had arrived at the lodge where the older pairs and Taehyung greeted both of you, you barely contacted Jaehyun and in his head he couldn’t care less if the activities made you busy. You had agreed to call him all the days you’d spend there and all the time but it was the last thing you did.

He felt ignored and forgotten. It didn’t really help that he was staying at your place all the time; your scent intoxicating his daily surroundings. Your pillows smell of Rosehip and Rosemary, a few strands of hair that would fall sticking to the fabric of your sheets— you were always with him even in your absence.

As much as he tried distracting himself with his internship and his TA duties, everything would always trace back to you and how little you were contacting him. His messages and phone calls were left unanswered and your presence online was non-existent. He could see it so clearly, he could see Jungkook laughing knowing that you were paying your boyfriend no mind. Maybe you both were having so much fun without Jaehyun and realized how much better things were without him.

Laughing to himself and shaking his head, Jaehyun disagreed with those thoughts that tried so hard to harm him. “She’s so in love with me, that’s not it.” He thought to himself, with a strand of your hair between his fingers as he placed it on a pile he had formed on your night stand.

It had been precisely four days since you left and still had two nights and a morning left in order to come back. Compared to you, Jungkook and the meanted Taehyung kept on updating their socials daily. Many pictures of the three of you, some innocent enough, some in the activities, and a few that only involved you three. Drinking and late night swimming. Everything had been fine enough and the times you did contact him, you’d send him pictures of what you could, given only the main building had internet and it was awkward staying there for long thus the lack of video calls and chat room activities but even then he didn’t want excuses.

So why the fuck were you ignoring him?!

Sat against the cold faux leather of the lobby’s chair, you waited for Jaehyun to pick up your video call. It was the first time in the entire week that you’d get to see his face. You hadn’t taken your laptop, which is something he failed to take into consideration given you just left it in the locked cabinet of your desk (one he didn’t even notice at first). Nonetheless, Taehyung had let you borrow his and immediately logged into your account, excited to see his face (not counting the pictures he sent through messages).

With your earphones plugged into the port, the ringing was blaring in your ears, and looking around your surroundings to make sure you were as far from people as possible to avoid them listening to you— the screen finally stopped displaying you and instead showcased a tiresome messy haired Yuno.

The joy in your chest spread around, a wide smile never leaving your lips even when he groaned slightly. You’d think he had just woken up from a nap but he was pouty and the stress in his face was showing, maybe he had just come back from his TA work time and was extremely exhausted, but nevertheless your smile didn’t fade, admiring the way his lips looked.

“Hi…” you’d greet looking at his face directly, admiring everything you hadn’t seen these days, yet he didn’t respond. Instead he groaned again before his face hit his palms. Worry settled within you now, he wasn’t responding and he looked distressed. “What’s wrong?” The smile faded and your eyebrows were now knitted as you frowned looking at him stare at you, no— he was glaring.

“Why didn’t you call me?” His voice was childish right now. At that, the worry had slightly dissipated, allowing you to smile at him again before answering. “Then what have we been doing all this time?” Despite you giggling into the earphone’s mic, he didn’t change his expression. He was still glaring at you waiting for you to stop your stupid little mocking.

He didn’t shift much, only to where you could see his face, eyes becoming watery but not enough to be noticeable. “Like this. You said you’d video call me daily.” Yuno’s voice wasn’t whiny anymore, it was deeper than his regular resting voice. Now you can’t really remember saying you would but if he said so then it had to be true, right?

Looking around once again in case other people walked around, you then turned to him. “I left my computer at home, I’m sorry…” you really didn’t forget but that should be good enough. “Then how are you calling me right now?” His glaring felt present, as if he was standing feet away from you and directly throwing daggers through his eyes at you.

“I- I’m using Taehyung’s. He let me borrow his so I could call you; I missed your face.” Your eyebrows were knitted again, confused as to why he was acting this way. “I see... You still barely text or call. If I didn't call you first, we wouldn’t have been talking this entire week. What’s going on?” He was tempted to drop a ‘are you tired of me?’ But opted out given you’re both too early into the conversation for him to just drop something like that.

You were seriously perplexed by what was going on. You had intended to have a nice fun conversation with your boyfriend who you longed to see, but instead was caught in between a wall of questioning as he grew more distressed by the minute. Was he alright?

The longer you stared at his face the more you noticed his eyes watering and becoming red, something was obviously off. With a bit of hesitation as you shifted, your lips parted. “What’s wrong, Yuno? Have you been overworking yourself again?” At those genuine words of worry, he hummed to himself contemplating what he’d say next but given your current state he let out a small whimper before lying back down and burying his face into your bed sheets.

“Baby?” Your eyebrows even more furrowed as you heard his silent cries. “I just miss you a lot and this week has been so hectic — I just miss seeing your face, here, next to me.” His nose began to stuff up and the nasally cry was getting to you. Did he really miss you that much?

You had asked him what had gone on as he cried about how the school work was piling up and how the professor he was a TA for was leaving his own responsibilities on top of Yuno’s, leaving the job to him. It didn’t help that his unpaid internship was a shit show every time he had to go in and his job was leaving him very little time to complete the school work he already had weighing him down.

It was the first time since you’d known him that he broke down in front of you and seeing his lips trembling as he could barely speak over the overwhelming exhaustion he felt; your heart felt like it was being ripped apart. You needed to be there for him now.

Maybe it’s the fact that you put yourself in his shoes and if that was you, you’d want him to come home immediately. In fact if the roles were reversed you’d basically beg him to come home after a long week of strenuous studies and work, topped off by an excruciatingly annoying internship like the one he had.

You felt that pain in your chest, the one that left you winded when he looked up. His lips and eyes were puffy and red, the top of his nose was also red but he looked very much beautiful, his eyes glistening with tears. In that moment you knew you weren’t a good person, not when his vulnerability was doing things within you making you want to flee your location and be there for him, to coddle him, and make him yours once again.

“I’ll ask Kookie to take me back, it’s not dark yet so it’ll be fine. Just give me a few hours, okay?” Slightly surprised, Jaehyun looked into your eyes, trying to figure out if that was genuine. His silence allowed for you to continue talking; “Yeah, I’ll be there in a bit... I don’t want to see you like this.” Turning to his side, Jaehyun squinted, questioning what you were doing but he did enjoy the responses he was getting. Of course he had to contradict you, it would help him in the long run.

Shaking his head once he turned to face you again, “No, it’s fine. It’s just exhaustion, I can handle this. You know, I’ll just go to the corner store and get a vitamin shot, okay?” He sat up this time, laptop on one hand and pillow on his crossed legs where it would soon rest. “I don’t know… It’d be better to just be there for you.” Biting the skin off of your thumb, still very much worried about him. His features were of a lighter pink now, his voice still nasally but it was drowning down.

At your response, he chuckled, “Y/m/n, listen to me— I’ll be fine, stay there the week is almost over and then you’ll come back to me for way longer, okay?” You continued to whine, it almost felt as if you left him alone for longer something bad could happen and if anything happened to him— well, you’d rather keep that still in your mind.

“I’ll go to the corner store, get one of those vitamin shots, and come back as quickly as I can. I’ll even leave the video call going so when I come back we won’t waste time connecting back, does that sound good to you?” It sounded fine but you still wanted to be there with him. There was nothing you could do about it and if that shot was going to make him feel physically better, then so be it. “Fine but don’t take too long, it’s starting to get darker now.”

With a hum, Yuno stood from his position turning the laptop to the television telling you it was for entertainment while he was gone to which you laughed and teased by lightheartedly calling him an idiot. That being said and done, he had walked out of the apartment and out of the complex as quickly as he could in order to not waste any quality time with you even if it was virtually.

Your comments on wanting to come back to him didn’t leave his mind. Were you just as starved from him as he was of you to the point that you’d allow his pathetic last minute excuse to subliminally persuade you to go to him? Sure all his duties were beating his ass but he always had people who’d willingly do his job if he asked nicely with one of those smiles that would always get a yes from everyone. You yourself have fallen victim to that technique, so were you really that easy to persuade?

Thankfully the corner store was only 2 blocks down your apartment complex so after he had passed a group of ill smelling men who seemed to be coked out of their minds, he had finally arrived in front of the sliding doors.

The brightly lit store smelt of clorox as the only employee at the floor had just finished mopping after one of the men outside had thrown up given the narcotic mixed with alcohol and tons of food just didn’t settle in his system. So to make his job easier and Yuno’s trip shorter, the male walked to the snacks aisle grabbing a few cookies he knew you liked and a cold jasmine tea for himself just to go up to the fingerprint grease  stained counter. Keeping the conversation short, Jaehyun asked for the medical shots that were locked up in the cabinet behind the employee who with a hum unlocked it to grab what was asked and ring up his total.

Around the same time the commotion outside had drawn both males attention to look through the sliding doors, the group of men arguing and trying to harass an older male that had come around to enter the store himself. He of course paid them no mind and went on, turning to the two as he shook his head before uttering the words, “They’re just looking to pick up a fight.” Received with a few nods.

Once the items had been paid for, Jaehyun took the bag and looped the handles through his arm, making his way out of the building and through the sliding doors. The men had become even louder now, playing music off of a broken CD player they had pulled out of the store’s trash bin. It only played static music coming from the radio function but even then it was more of an AM station so their excitement seemed too theatrical.

They were past rationality and as the younger male looked at them whilst taking slow strides, he felt that if you were to come home, it was best if you did for a more valid reason. Smirk fighting to plaster on his lips, he stopped in his tracks, checking his pockets to save time as he looked upwards trying to locate a camera in case he needed it. Of course there remained one in each corner of the roof, in satisfaction he looked downward in hope to be seem as a non threatening guy for the footage. That only helped him locate a problem with the engineering structure as a crack on the pavement had now granted him a perfect excuse to bother the drunken salary men.

A group of rowdy older men, high on narcotics and alcohol who had bothered anyone who came too close to them— surely they had no credibility for themselves anymore. His slow strides became moderately quick as he continued in order to gain momentum that would help him perfectly come in contact with one of the men. It didn’t matter which one, they would all end up joining after all.

Head lowered and steps quiet, Jaehyun had found a pair of black shoes a few feet from him; with so the male took one final detrimental step to which his shoe got caught with the concave crack on the cement pavement, making his body hurl forward and his body to come in contact with one of the salary men.

“Umph,” Came out of the man as he stumbled slightly, finally feeling the ache that came from Jaehyun’s own shoes stepping on his foot, leaving a dusty imprint of the black polished shoes. His shoulder was aching but had no instant reaction until he heard young panicked Jaehyun apologize rapidly and loudly before lowering his tone and letting out: “Holy shit, is that stench coming from you?” In almost a whisper.

Caught off guard, his eyes widened and now the pulsation from his shoulder and toes were yelling at him. “What the fuck did you say?” Yuno lowered his head with a barely audible laugh as he acted like he was adjusting his sweater and the bag on his arm. “I said I’m sorry, I didn’t see you nor the crack, sir…” His eyes widened in disbelief trying to understand if the alcohol was the cause of this. It wasn’t until one of the other men joined in trying to confront Yuno. “Aye! Who the fuck do you think you’re talking to?!”

Jaehyun turned to the slightly taller man, he was skinny to the point his cheeks were sunken and he was beginning to bald. “I wasn’t talking to you fivehead but I guess it applies to you too… Come on, I’m just trying to go home.” He raised his arms the way men do when they say they don’t want any problems the moment some form of confrontation came around.

The nickname gained a chuckle from the last man, snorting a little too hard for the liking of the other two men. “Oh you like that, Ed? Your stench is the same as theirs.” Jaehyun connected his fingers and slightly bowed to show he was most sorry for bumping into one of them “You’re all a bunch of pathetic junkies just get the hell out of here, you’re stinking up the place more than the bin.” That was it, the one he had called Ed (in remembrance of the hyena from lion king), had been the first one to walk up to him and grab him by the shirt in such a rough manner.

Jaehyun felt the heavy force from his sausage link fingers against his chest, he wouldn’t deny that kind of hurt more than bumping onto the first man. “You’re too young to talk to your seniors like that... apologize.” His face was so close to Yuno’s that the poor boy couldn’t help but gag at the smell of vomit mixed with hard alcohol. “I already apologized millions of times, you damn brute.”

That was it. At the insult he was called, his round fist had come in contact with Jaehyun’s face making the boy groan in pain angered by how big the man was to be fighting with him. Not only that but the man had dropped him to the concrete making him hit the hard floor. As a kinesiology major, Yuno knew this would bother him for the following months but if it meant you’d be there to comfort him, then it was all worth it.

You. The idea of you having to be there and help aid his wounds as he healed from a horrid beat up was the only thing holding him through this. The remaining men had joined, kicking at the boy’s ribs and punching at his beautiful features, calling him all the names in the book and telling him they hoped this would ruin his looks since it seemed to be the only thing keeping him going. His face was becoming bloodied but their punches weakened, causing mostly scratches rather than swelling.

But this was Jaehyun they were talking to, so in a fit of not taking them seriously he finally bursted out laughing covering his mouth as he tried to contain himself but they only went harder until the noise of the sirens from the police cars the cashier had called once he heard the first man yell at the boy, rang through theirs ears, making their drunken brains ache due to the noxious sound.

They couldn’t run, if they tried they’d probably wouldn’t get too far either so all they could do was go inside the store and walk to the refrigerators hoping the coffees they pulled out would help their pulsating brain. They didn’t care that they had left a beaten and bloodied up young man outside, they didn’t care about the blood they were spreading against the cans of coffee and on the glass door, hell they didn’t even care that the sirens were getting louder.

It’s fine though, Jaehyun didn’t either. He heard the cashier yell at the men to get the hell out and he heard the man that had entered when he was paying helping the cashier in kicking them out. As he slowly stood up in massive pain after underestimating how strong they could still be after inebriation, he limped his way home with a growing smile on his face knowing you were to come home and care for him.

He felt satisfied with himself. In a matter of hours after you see him through that screen, you’ll be there mending his wounds and making him promise to take good care of himself. He could hear you already, all your pet names and cooing in order to make him feel better, always so loving.

The blue and red lights shone behind him as he walked, reflecting on some of the brick walls in front of him. Jaehyun never looked back and no one called for him as he continued his path. He didn’t stop either until he got to your complex but he liked to think that the men were trying to accuse him of starting it and leading to them watching the security camera videos just for him to show off as defenceless like he intended to.

He was still in so much pain but he couldn’t deny that the moment he had grabbed the laptop and you greeted him with such joy just for it to turn to worrisome horror, did satisfy him so much. Your smile faltered, questioning him manically. “It’s fine… some drunk men just— I mean it was my fault, I’m the one who bumped into them.” You shook your head trying to rationalise with him. “Either way they shouldn’t have beat the fuck out of you for something that small!... I don’t care if you told me to stay, I need to go now.”

Exactly.

“Baby, no— It’s fine, I can take care of myself and it’s late, I don’t want to be a burden right now.” “Clearly you can’t. I’ll ask JK to take me home now, I want to be there for you… Yuno, if it had gotten worse— I’d go insane without you. Your cuts and bruises right now are making my heart want to jump out, imagine if you had gotten worse injuries— I’d fucking die.” Hand to your chest as you calmed your breathing; your words had caught him off guard, making his own eyes widen momentarily before a large smile plastered on his lips.

“I’ll be home in a few, okay?”

“Alright...” Blowing a kiss his way, you waved before ending the call.

In the same sense— he would do anything and everything for you to be with him.

JUNE 2007

“What seat did you get?”

It was finally time for the Class of 07’ to have their final ceremony. Both of you had close friends in said class, so naturally you’d both had to attend. Your close connection with Jungkook led to a friendship between Taehyung and Jimin, both allowing you into their circle as well given by how glued to the hip you and Jungkook always were.

As for Jaehyun, he had Doyoung who briefly invited him mainly because he didn’t want to invite his aunt and uncle, giving the extra ticket to Taeyong and him— well that and the fact that Jaehyun is a close friend.

“Mmm… K02 seat 1, you?” Looking close at the ticket and then up to his pouting face, Yuno showed you his ticket, clearly reading P10 seat 13. Not only were you in a whole different section away from each other but you were also many rows before him. The auditorium was huge, he’d have to go up to the third level just to find his seat next to Doyoung’s family and Taeyong, very much really far away from you.

You imitated his pout, quite clearly just as distraught. Class of 2007 was huge and by the size you would all have to be there for a good few hours in the afternoon. It’s not like you could ask Taeyong to change tickets with you or Jungkook to give Jaehyun his.

The auditorium was starting to fill up by the minute as you both stood behind the last row in one of the sections of the first floor, families bunching up to find their seats and almost fighting with each other over claimed seats. It was annoyingly noisy but you were there to support, so what could you do about it?

Taking his hands into yours and intertwining your fingers with his, you gave them a light squeeze before pecking his cheek, feeling the softness of his skin against your rouge stained lips. Smiling at the red imprint your lips left, he smiled back knowing what you did.

“It’ll be just a few hours…”

“Yeah I suppose so... I think it’ll start soon, do you want to go up now?” His voice was soft, pulling you closer to him as he spoke. Nodding in agreement he waited for you to walk first, only to turn to your section as you began walking.

The penetrating glare coming from the person next to your seat was causing fires to erupt inside of Yuno's chest. If looks could kill, both would be dead by now. Upon the happenings of April, Jungguk’s image of Jaehyun had been skewed. As much as he wanted to believe in the good of humanity, there was still an itching that didn’t let him believe what Yuno had said when they arrived at the apartment and found him knocked out on the floor much to your distress.

Even if Jaehyun’s quirk of smirking after causing mischief didn’t appear— Jeongguk tried to convince himself that it was all an elaborate plan (which it was) and that Jung Jaehyun was truly sick but his pained expressions and whines from that night said quite the opposite, even the security clips after they filed a report proved Jungkook and the culprits wrong. The presence of this man was messing up with Kookie’s sanity more than he wanted to admit.

Returning the glare, Jaehyun chuckled, showing his mocking grin to the dark haired boy you’d sit next to. The amount of times Jungkook has tried to kill your boyfriend with his glares, are uncountable by now.

Not only did he hate him for how sick Yuno has been found to be but he hated the fact that you were eating from the palm of his hand. The fact that he had you and most of all for allowing him to hear you in such an intimate moment just to emasculate him.

Ever since that night, Jungkook had formed a vendetta against Jaehyun. He held so much resentment against the now brunette boy. If only he had known earlier that the boy he constantly saw at cafes and at the library where you both always frequented at the same time— he could have prevented what you and Jaehyun have now.

The glare didn’t stop even when both you and Yuno walked up to your section, smiling and giggling over the conversation you both were having. He felt his blood boiling by how near you both were getting, not even your laugh could make him shake it off.

“You look lonely.”

Turning to your voice, Jungkook shrugged as he sat up. “Yeah, well— you left me alone for too long so...” Faking a pout and quickly smiling at you as you shook your head, he could feel Yuno’s own glare on him, this time with no intentions of shits and giggles.

“Jealous?” you questioned, Jungkook looked at you as he shook his head, a bright smile that made you want to pinch his cheeks. “Not in the slightest.” Though you didn’t seem to notice, his gaze averted upwards to meet Jaehyun who wanted to laugh off his own jealousy. Instead he rolled his eyes, tongue poking at the inside of his cheek as you continued to bother Jungkook.

Lights were beginning to dim within seconds, as both men around you noticed that, Jaehyun understood it was time to finally part ways and go to his own designated section. Despite not wanting to let go of your hand, Jaehyun finally dropped it, turning to you for one last kiss, giving you a bye for now. You waved goodbye as he made his way down the steps with a loving stare from you and deathly glare from Jungkook. A wonderful contradiction.

Upon arriving at his seat the boy was met with the greetings of Doyoung’s family as they tried to calm down in order to save face (even if they all already knew how the Kims were). With polite greetings and bows, Jaehyun sat next to Taeyong, pleading eyes looking at Jaehyun for him to just sit down and distract him.

The boys knew well how Mr. and Mrs. Kim would argue at all times, even with the boys around but there was a limit to how much you could handle so as long as Jaehyun and Doyoung’s brother were there to distract him, Taeyong would ignore the couple.

“You okay?” Jaehyun chuckled with a smirk plastered on his lips once he sat down next to the blue haired boy. Turning his head to look at the family and their despondent expressions due to life, he turned back to the brunette boy. “What do you fucking think?”

Jaehyun only laughed, his smile consuming his eyes and creating those adorable moon shapes you adored on him. “Come on, don't laugh…” Taeyong whined, throwing his head back, having the auditorium lights shine on him.

“Do you think they’ll bicker the entire ceremony?”

“Hopefully not, it’d be three hours of endurance.”

Three hours… Just exactly how far he’d be from you too.

With the lights finally shutting off almost as if they were watching a show, the music began and the professors came all out one by one, followed by their half assed speeches that only elongated this dreadful event, an event all he could think about was you.

Amongst the initial contradiction of how you and Jungkook bid farewell to him, Yuno couldn’t wear off how much harsher Jungkook’s glares were becoming. At this point it seemed like the boy actually hated him. Unlike the seeping anger that Kookie had for Yuno— does Yuno hate Kookie too? Huh… that’s a new subject.

Nevertheless the main threat was your time spent with a boy that didn’t like him. What if Jungkook tried his luck at tainting the image of Jaehyun you had— again… no, he couldn’t let that happen. Even with distance just like your spring break trip, he had to communicate with you at all times.

Incoming message from Yoonhoe…

You could feel the vibration against your leg.

Incoming message from Yoonhoe…

There it was again. It had no ring but your thigh could feel it all even through the fabric of your purse. You had been conversing through whispers with Jungkook when you felt it vibrate and though you were having a lovely talk, the curiosity of what it could be always took the best of you.

Incoming message from Yoonhoe…

Upon the last vibration, you leaned forward, having your forehead touch the back of the seat in front of you to where you could take out your phone to see what was going on. Flipping it open and trying your best to hide the brightness of the screen even if it was dull, the little bubble reading ‘3’ on the chatroom caused a smile to form on your lips, knowing well who the culprit was.

‘how are you doing down there?’ —yoonhoe

‘imy it’s getting v boring now…’ —yoonhoe

‘connect on tetris I want to play’ —yoonhoe

Tetris. Giggling at his childishness, you sat up, looking around trying to find where he had sat but with many heads and lack of illumination, you gave up turning back to the past position.

‘no i don’t think so you’ll end up taking my spot on the scoreboard’ —softbby

‘I was just talking with kookie :P how are u?’ —softbby

His smile faltered at the mentions of him, rolling his eyes. There wasn’t much he could say either, he was bored and wanted attention from his girlfriend. Doyoung had already walked the stage and now they were halfway through the list of graduates.

‘...bored, i want to play a game (￢_￢;)’ —yoonhoe

‘(≧▽≦) dont get fussy, let’s play :v in that case’ —softbby

‘fair enough (-_-)’ —yoonhoe

Just like you held a good score on Tetris he did too on Pac-Man and there’s no way he’d give anyone the chance to take his place. Conversation spark just like that, relinquishing in the state of boredom you both were in. You couldn’t deny this was making you very nostalgic, the fact that you two started out this way around this exact same too, it was all too familiar— a familiarity you wanted back somehow without fully having him too far from you.

While you smiled at his replies and the way he made your heart flutter, you couldn’t stop thinking about how different your life would’ve probably been this past year without him. Dull as it has always been and relying on Jungkook to have a social life, after all you had lost contact with Michelle and once in a while sent messages to Margo when something reminded you of her.

It’s truly weird how life works out sometimes; a year ago you had found yourself talking with a stranger that listened to you day and night, never thinking you’d end up in this situation… ever.

‘bby do u know what day we met?’ —softbby

‘umm… I don’t think I remember the exact date, I know it was a wednesday when I sent you that request tho’ —yoonhoe

‘wait— i think our 1yr just passed’ —yoonhoe

Yeah. A year, holy shit.

‘we only have 4mo 2gh but it’s been a year since we’ve known each other (─‿─)♡’ —softbby

‘time flies horribly fast, ilysm’ —yoonhoe

That sense of nostalgia had hit him too, now that you had brought it up, what he intended to be for fun and casual has turned into something much more deeper than that. Of course with no regrets but if you could hold up a year, an eternity would not be a problem.

Wholesome at best, this was as much as you all will get. With memories of how simple it all started, it ended on a lewd note and that’s how it will remain.

‘remember when u had to go fishing with ur dad and couldn’t use the chat so I promised you some pics when u came back but I never sent them?’ —softbby

‘am i getting an anniversary gift? (´♡‿♡`)’ —yoonhoe

Yes, you indeed were. Shutting the cell phone and tossing it into your purse, you sat up straight to be received with a questioning glare from the boy sitting next to you.

“Where are you going?” He’d ask, his sour face making you almost not want to answer. “Restroom,” but of course your answer had to be short, you had a lover boy waiting for some pictures and you’d rather not send them while surrounded by hundreds of prying eyes.

Before he could say anything else you had made your way out of the aisle and down to the nearest section exit, walking through the pitch black tunnels and trying to find an absolutely isolated location.

The line for the women’s restroom was sickly long so going there to just send some pictures didn’t appease you. Upon walking around looking for other places, a seating area for those who wait remains alone to your greatest advantage.

Checking your surroundings one last time, you pulled your phone out of your purse once again. The digital time on the front flashing white before flipping it open. Your fingers rushing to type out words whilst clicking multiple times on a single button just to get a letter that sometimes seemed like a burden but hey, at least it was a pretty pale blue one to which you matched with Jaehyun’s pretty pale pink phone.

‘go to the restroom, don’t open the messages until you get there’ —softbby

‘Oh… alright ;)’ —yoonhoe

That was the last message you had gotten from him, while he made his way down, you closed the chat room bubble, clicking on the arrow button, followed by the outline of a camera that would either lead you to the camera roll or your front camera. It was a more tedious process but you managed, clicking on the arrow left and right, picking the ones you liked most and for his eyes only.

With the excessive vibration against Yuno’s hands where he had held his phone, he stood from his seat, trying his best to hide the excitement he would get from looking at your little gift. Whilst pep, romance, lust, and excitement filled the air it seemed only you and your boyfriend shared, Jungkook remained alarmed.

You had cut your conversation with him short and crouched down to do whatever you were doing which was taking up much of your time and ignoring the ceremony. Of course it had to be product of Jaehyun, who else could he blame? Like usual he was proven right; after you had rushed out of the hall, Yuno followed suit minutes later, even through the same exit you had taken.

Anger began to brew, the teetering of blood rushing to his head. If he hadn’t learned anything from what a bathroom meant for both of you— he wouldn’t doubt morality had just jumped out of a window.

Perhaps what was most bothersome was that he couldn’t do anything about it. He didn’t want to miss Jimin in case he came to the stage in the following minutes and he didn’t want to come off as annoying to you for the time being, not when he’s trying his best to not show that the Yuno’s presence was ruining his perception of the friendship you both had.

Breathe in… breathe out, it was all he could do. Watching the giddy brunette almost float out of the auditorium to where he imagined meeting you at. Breathe in… breathe o— jaw clenched, nails digging into his thigh. It will be fine, it has to be.

His steps were louder than yours had been, full of excitement and still joyous at the realization that you’d both had endured longer than expected. Unlike the women’s bathroom, there was no line for the men’s restroom; walking right in through the maze of stalls, Jaehyun found the farthest one available, going right in as his fingers fumbled to flip open the phone. His finger hovered over the chat room icon, the miniscule bubble with a ‘9’ over it making him both antsy and hesitant to open them.

Nonetheless he couldn’t waste time, it was gold after all. Dimly illuminated was his face upon opening file after file; trying his best to fight off the smirk that was trying to manifest itself, Yuno simply bit his lower lip, feeling blood rush from his cock to head. He could probably get a nose bleed by how these were making him feel.

He couldn’t tell if they were old or not, all he could notice was the multiple positions you were in with an image of him next to you. His dick twitched as he clicked left and right, the annoying sound of the buttons weren’t good enough to distract him from looking at your pictures over and over. Even if some weren’t as lewd he enjoyed the teasing of wearing his shirt with nothing else underneath but he could say his most favorite picture was the one with his favorite shirt.

Yuno never told you why he liked it but it was his favorite and you’d do anything to make him remain happy. With a few more clicks he saved them to look at for another time. If he could he would’ve rubbed one off in that instant but he had to practice self restraint at the end of the day.

Even gracing his cock was proving to be painful, all he wanted was to let that pent up frustration out, but how could he when the damned ceremony wasn’t over just yet. With random thoughts to kill his boner, Yuno made his way out of the stall and straight to the sink. Maybe some cold water would help him; and so he washed his hands, splashing the remaining drops that clung onto him towards his face hoping it would help his little problem that was almost gone.

‘what should I do about my boner? </3’ —yoonhoe

‘aww, maybe at home?’ —softbby

‘please >_<’ —yoonhoe

‘look up :)’ —softbby

Jaehyun lifted his head, he had been conversing with you as he made his way out of the restroom, not counting on you being right outside the entrance.

Before he could talk, you took his arm into your hands, dragging him to where you had been sitting whilst sending those images to him. “So?” You’d question, eyes hopeful for good feedback. “Anything you send will always satisfy me.” With a smile on his face, Jaehyun leaned in, pressing his plush lips against yours for a tender kiss.

Wrapping his arms around you for an embrace; you smiled into the kiss, wrapping your own around his waist. As wholesome as you’d both try to keep it, Yuno recalled the feeling of arousal he felt upon seeing those images on his tiny screen. Blood was rushing to the tip of his cock once again and he could feel the sensitivity hitting him.

With your simplest touch against his body, he could crumble underneath you. You could sense it, the way his kisses became feverish and his grip on you tightened. Taking advantage of the situation, as you’d both kiss with much more passion, one of your hands slithered down, making its way from his hip to thigh. He slightly flinched feeling the warmth of your palm on that area but upon moving it even more, he tried hard not to groan as it inched closer to the most sensitive area as of now.

1,2,3… pause. 1,2,3… pause. 1,2,...3; your hand had settled on top of his cock after seconds of teasing. It was warm and it flinched upon feeling you over it, almost like a familiar touch. He had let out a breathy silent groan when you touched him but once you began softly rubbing him from above, he kissed you furthermore trying to drown out his glorious noises.

His leg was slightly bouncing as you continued, his hand had taken a hold of your hair and threaded his fingers on it. Without much thinking, you pulled away with a giggle leaving your lips. “You’re so easy.” You’d tease, kissing up on his cheek while he tried to relax his body.

Yuno didn’t give you an immediate response, all he could think about was you in those pictures and the way you touched him, making him crave more. Once he had regained that stolen breath, he leaned forward, burrowing his face on the crook of your neck. “You’ve always been a horrible tease.” He’d jest, making a trail of small kisses on the exposed skin.

“Are you good to go now?” Humming in response, he shook his head. “You’re giving me blue balls, let me sit through it.” You couldn’t help but laugh at how cute he sounded, he’d purse his lips in a pout whenever he tried to convince you of something but it seemed today’s convincing relied on staying back a few minutes more.

As you’d both remain in the same position, you’d taken it upon yourself to take him into an embrace, stroking his hair that seemed to be growing more and more (much to your pleasure). “Yuno?” He hummed again. “Last year… Did you ever think we would’ve been in this position?” It was a clear answer; No. He didn’t even think you’d add him back, especially since he had nothing to demonstrate what he looked like but then again neither did you.

“I think we would still be strangers to each other on the internet if you hadn’t blurted out your feelings like that.” Remembering the happenings made you slightly cringe, you really only told him out of fear that he’d think you liked Jungkook. “Yeah because you were getting your panties on a knot over JK. You have always been so jealous now that I think about it.” Of course the tone in your voice was teasing and even if he chuckled to it, he now had the idea of Jungkook in his brain again and it was rotting him away. At least it worked as a boner killer.

Standing from his position, Jaehyun patted his thighs hoping the last of it was to now leave before stretching his hand out for you to take. “Alright, let’s go, I think this thing is almost over now.” Groaning at the idea of another hour ruining your mood again, you had spent a good ten minutes with your lover and going back to hearing a list of names just didn’t feel right anymore.

Nonetheless, there was still Jimin you had to show support for. Hand in hand, the both of you made small talk as you’d enter the dark halls and into the auditorium, squeezing his hand as a goodbye rather than spoken word. It felt lonely again, though you had enjoyed the first two hours with Jungkook, this sudden change of not being with Yuno again was finally taking a toll on you.

God, having a romantic partner really fools with you.

None of that had gone unacknowledged by your close friend. As much as he told himself to not be irrational and annoying, seeing a smile on your boyfriend only reminded him of his mocking quirks, ruining his mood no matter what.

Once seated, you’d swiftly smile at him before returning to your previous position, at this point your focus was no longer on the ceremony and rather on your boyfriend.

Head pressing against the grease stained back of the seat and phone at hand— before you could even flip it open, the rapid movements coming from Jungkook had caught you fairly off guard. His hand snatching the electronic off your hands and pocketing it while you sat up in confusion.

“Dude, what the fuck?” He didn’t even let out a peep as you struggled to understand where this was coming from. “Jungkook, give it back!” You could only settle for whispers in order to not call any attention to you right now.

Jungkook just shook his head as an initial response. “You almost missed Jimin, y/n.” His scolding didn’t help sooth how annoyed you finally were as of now, it still wasn’t his right to monitor your actions.

“I’ll give it to you after this ends, do it for Jimin.” What a stupid reason; if you were going to do something for someone it surely wasn’t going to be for anyone that wasn’t Yuno. You couldn’t give two shits about this event, all you knew was Jungkook standing between your conversation between him and despising every second of it.

Apart from that, there wasn’t really much you could do. Compared to Jungkook, he could stomp on you and you weren’t trying to cause a scene in front of hundreds of people. All you could do was sit tight and wait for time to fly fast and try to ignore the glances JK would throw at you from time to time to make sure you were doing fine.

It was quite obvious you weren’t and guilt was surely sitting at the pit of his stomach every time he looked at you. Your expression shows nothing but frustration and your leg bouncing obviously indicating your dissatisfaction with him.

Jung Jaehyun will be the end of this bond.

Time couldn’t go any slower, as it went by Jaehyun had been spamming your phone through both the chat room and your messages. To his disdain after not hearing back from you, it left a sour feeling in his mouth, questioning why suddenly you had stopped and as much as he tried to peer over to your section, the darkness of the auditorium didn’t allow for it.

Through the following hour as you suffered from boredom and anger, Jungkook of a growing irritation with himself, both you, your boyfriend, and Yuno’s urge to know the reason for your sudden disconnection— time had finally hit the mark.

With a final ment from the dean and a swarm of graduates rushing out of ground hallways, the ceremony had come to an end. Lights turning on and finally illuminating the auditorium, that was your cue to turn towards your friend who hesitantly enough handed you your cell phone.

Through your own glares, you took the phone, flipping it open being received with a swarm of spam on many platforms.

‘do u want to catch a bite after this?’ —yoonhoe

‘or do u want to head back home?’ —yoonhoe

‘we can continue where we left off ;)’ —yoonhoe

‘oh wait ur not online’ —yoonhoe

yuno <3: so? Food or home?

yuno <3: princess?

yuno <3: did ur phone die?

yuno <3: mm most likely :/

A groan audibly left your lips upon reading them all. In the precise moment you wanted to scold Jungkook for being a dick about this whole phone thing. It wasn’t that serious and it’s not like you would’ve ignored Jimin when he came on stage, you just didn’t care about other graduates and texting your boyfriend just seemed like a rational thing to do to avoid boredom.

Of course it was serious to Jungkook. Ever since Jaehyun came into your lives physically, the friendship with you felt distant and his paranoia along with the protectiveness he has towards you, didn’t help ease his nerves when he knew Yuno was capable of getting his way just to know where you are and with who— as long as he had you with him.

Neither of you spoke a word to each other once everyone started to leave. Though you held a conversation with both the Kims and Parks, your words weren’t directed towards him and upon that, Jungkook could feel the regret of being impulsive at the time being.

As the families conversed and the graduates rushed to the front of the building to toss their caps in the air as a sign of freedom and into the big world— you looked for Jaehyun. In the crowd of hundreds of people it seemed like an eternal game of ‘Where’s Waldo?’, had he kept his hair colored, this process would’ve been made a thousand times easier.

But as always— he's a step ahead. Startled by the sudden cold hand taking a grasp on your arm; your head whipped, hair almost hitting his pretty face. In result you’d slap off his hand for making you get startled but his laughter only soothed you. “You scared me,” You confessed, rubbing where he’d grab you whilst pretending to be hurt.

“Did your phone die? I was asking if you wanted to go eat or head home?” He still remained joyful, his wide smile even when the sun was hitting his face and his large hand didn’t do much to give him shade. You’d love to bask in his warm sweet smile of genuine joy but the memory of Jungkook just snatching your phone reminded you of that sour feeling and how the rose colored glass you had towards him were cracking.

Shaking your head with a side smile, “Jungkook fucking took my phone away so I wouldn’t be ’rude’ when Jimin came up.” Slowly but surely, his cute smile was fading at the scenario that had encompassed after your little hang out. “That’s weird… Isn’t it logical that you would pay attention when your friend comes on stage?” He didn’t even try to cover his face from the sun anymore; it was for the better as it blinded you from seeing the rage brewing in his eyes.

“I mean yeah… I don’t know, it just pissed me off. It wasn’t that serious for him to act like that… or am I overreacting?” The sheer panic in your eyes made him wonder why you’d react that way and quite honestly he didn’t like it. “No, you’re not. He shouldn’t have acted that way just because you were talking to me. I don’t think you’re the problem, probably I am.” And there he went, making it about himself.

Pulling him into an embrace you shake your head still in denial of their obvious rivalry. “Baby come on, don’t start this again.” You’d groan against his chest, holding tightly onto his waist. “Y/n he’s just so protective of you when I’m around… I’m literally your boyfriend, it feels weird that he’s like that every time I’m around.”

No it wasn’t. He knew damn well why Jungkook was that way but he enjoyed slandering him in front of you with the front that your dear friend was in the wrong. “I guess…” He caressed your hair, smiling to himself at the thought of you being weary of JK. “I want to go back home… you owe me something.” Moving your head to reach his biceps, your teeth softly clung onto them, making your boyfriend whimper in surprise. It wasn’t much, if anything he could barely feel it but he enjoyed playing along.

“Alright, I want you to meet Taeyong and Doyoung first, you okay with that?” You couldn’t say no, he seemed so giddy to talk about other friends outside the group Jungkook knew him from and it made you feel even more included in his life. Separating from the embrace he had dragged you through the masses of people, talking over the loud noise as you tried your best to hear him but still couldn’t.

It didn’t matter as when you arrived and was met by a beautiful pair of men, all you could do was smile and coward besides Yuno. Damn him and his pretty friends.

“Taeyong, nice meeting you!” He was the most giddy, a little bounce on his step as he extended his hand out to you, shyly smiling when you finally took it. “Hi… y/n.” It was actually quite adorable to see you get this flustered.

“I’m Doyoung, it’s a pleasure finally meeting you. Jaehyun doesn’t stop talking about you, like ever.”

“He doesn’t?”

They both shook their heads, laughing as if there was an inside joke. “No, he’s fucking mental.” Taeyong said in a playful tone that had made you giggle at the idea of him talking their ear off. In the midst of making small talk and trying to form a bond for the sake of Yuno, Doyoung’s brother had interrupted the lot of you, stating that they were now leaving for their family dinner to which the brothers shared the same look of distress.

Nodding as a sign of goodbye, Taeyong followed after the younger man, taking this as his chance to finally leave the summer sun he was painfully trying to hide from; whilst the both of you walked, you continued your teasing Jaehyun for his immense infatuation.

Turning to Yuno, you took his hand in yours, tugging it to the parking lot. “Alright, so home?” “Yeah,” Giving his hand a squeeze, he couldn’t help smirk at the action and those to come.

Arriving at the apartment had changed the mood for the both of you. What was playful in the car and halls had turned to lust.

Fingers brushing against each other as you’d rush to the bedroom. Everything moved in silence apart from the shuffling of clothes being casually taken off. Just reminiscing on those pictures from earlier and the way you had touched him through his clothing was enough to help his already hardening dick.

Taking his hand into yours once fully undressed, he’d hover over you as you laid on the softness of your bed sheets. The smooth fabric against your skin as his lips teased yours in a game of cat and mouse, making you hopeful that they’d finally land and give you a rewarding kiss.

When it didn’t come, you grazed your leg in between his, making him shudder at the contact. Smiling against your lips, Jaehyun leaned in, kissing you tenderly. His arms helped his weight but as you both delved more into it, he lowered himself.

His hands taking a hold of your face whilst his forearms helped him now. Your tongue teasing his lips, swiping it across his lower lip before taking a soft bite. Yuno smirked at the tugging feeling, parting his lips slightly to let your tongue in.

A wonderful contradiction to the warmth of his mouth, your cold tongue gracing his. As your lips moved feverishly against each other and tongues entwined, one of his hands moved up to your hair, holding it like he never wanted to let you go while the other one caressed its path to your nipples.

The closer you were now, skin to skin, lips against each other— it was making it hotter inside the room. His grip on your hair tightened, lifting your head slightly. The tugging made you moan against his lips, one he swallowed with so much gratitude and repaid with his fingers rubbing at the warm nubs, pinching them softly, and turning them to your satisfaction; moaning even more against his lips.

His hand fondled with your nipple, followed by his soft grip on your breast. Whilst his lips ravished yours, tongue tasting yours; Jaehyun’s hand, made it’s path down in between your thighs.

His fingers danced over your thighs, raking his nails softly on the flesh before coming in contact with your cunt. “Do you want them in you?… I bet you do.” Your whimpers agreed with him, desperately agreed but instead he opted to rub your clit in circles, painfully slow to the point that it was over stimulating even without an orgasm. Your legs shook whilst you tried to move hoping he’d let you have the release you deserved but even if you moved your head a bit he’d pull you back up by the makeshift ponytail.

His hand was perfectly in between your thighs, as he circled the sensitive bundle of nerves that were about to explore, your fluids ran down his hand, covering his palm with not only near cum but the warmth you exuded. Jaehyun could feel your need seeping in through him. Your body shook from the pleasure he always knew how to produce. “Yuno… ah— I…” you couldn’t even speak as you twisted at the feeling of his middle and ring finger circling and pressing at your clit. You were so close to coming, so so close.

Mercy had taken over him, finally caving in to your pretty moans. Slowly, Jaehyun inserted his ring and middle finger inside of you, pumping them slowly until he could figure out by your facial contortions what you enjoyed. As he went by, pushing them in and moving the tips of his fingers to stimulate a certain spot you found enjoyable; with the feeling coiling in your gut, your bladder feeling painfully full— you stopped his hand, looking at his confused face and pulling out his fingers yourself.

You were simply close to coming and you couldn’t let that just happen. Not without him getting stimulation himself. “Are you okay?” He questioned, sitting down on bed watching your every move. You didn’t say much besides nodding and crawling off the bed, that was enough for him to understand your thought process.

Your hands caressed him as you settled between his legs, taking his penis into your hands and stroking it softly to see how sensitive he was. It wasn’t much sensitivity as he didn’t shudder like he usually did when he was ready to cum, nevertheless your hands moved against his warm flesh, twisting your hands softly to create a feather like stimulation, one he’d begin to find rather enjoyable.

“I don’t want to come on your hand, I like seeing your face when I come around you.” Those words with the addition of your warm lips surrounding the tip of his cock, Jaehyun let a gruntled moan out, his head thrown back, and lips parted. He really enjoyed every time you sucked him off; whether it was the slick feeling that made it easy for him to face fuck you or hearing your gags whenver you tried to go deeper, he loved every second of it.

He supported his weight with both his arms and hands, leaning back a bit as you did your magic (the one he loved so much). As his head was thrown back to enjoy the physical aspect of this, you looked up at him, adoring how beautiful he was, even in the lewdest of moments. Your lips moved slowly around his shaft, making sure he felt the warmth of your mouth and spit. Slowly by slowly going further down to take as much of him as you could.

Your hands took a hold of his testicles, massaging them softly to see how he’d react this time. Seeing him flinch slightly but giving you the liberty to continue; your left hand played with the balls, kneading them in between your fingers as you blew him, the spit flowing down to his testicles, making it easy for you to grant him more pleasure.

Jaehyun looked at you through his eyelashes, eyes too tired to stay open but anything to see the way you treated him so kindly. He adored everything about you; the way you looked with him buried inside your mouth, the way you handled him if it wouldn’t fit all inside, and the way you looked up at him to see the way he was looking at you.

Upon your eyes meeting, Jaehyun reached one of his hands to caress your warm cheeks, feeling his cock through the soft layers of tissue. He didn’t speak just yet, he was admiring every single detail of you, upon his hand reaching your hair and softly gripping it, you moaned around him. The vibration made him lose his focus, biting his lip a bit too hard as you had finally taken him whole. You could feel his cum leaking, he was trying so hard to not make it spill in the moment. He smiled at you, beautiful teeth showing as you took him whole.

“My pretty girl, you’re doing so good— you always do so good.” He moaned again, feeling the back of your throat directly on his leaking tip. His moan alone made you moan around him as well, you could feel the wetness between your legs start to slide down your thighs and onto your calves. You were craving him again, more than just his soft caresses and hair holding.

Pulling back slightly he hissed, the motion against his sensitive flesh not helping how close he was. “Baby-” he whined, his grip tightening. “Fuck, I can’t anymore, please…” he begged. You couldn’t do much but giggle around him even if it felt like a moan, but with so you took him all in again, your nose touching his pelvic bone along the curly hair, making him lose the grip he has on your hair.

He could feel himself so close, he felt those small drops turn into thin spurts leaving him as he still tried his best to not let go. Your fingers played with his balls as you tried to stay in the position for as long as you could but as you felt the small spurts have more force, you couldn’t help it but pull away fully, making him groan loudly, trying not to touch himself to avoid cumming overall.

Your lips connected to his cock by long strings of saliva, gathering it on your hand and fingers, you lightly kicked his leg so he could watch you rub it on your cunt, making him ache more and more. Jaehyun was in pain, he was so close to finishing yet he had to restrain himself once again, it’s always evident you have more control on denial than him.

Rubbing away the wetness on your flesh, you crawl the bed besides him, giggling at his expression of exhaustion. “Aw, I’m sorry…” you told him, your now dry lips falling on top of his, to which he was quick enough to kiss you back. “I don’t know how you don’t feel like ending it all when you do this to yourself.” He whined pulling you closer to him.

“I think I learnt from our first date and you didn’t let me cum for a while, you were truly so evil for our first time.” You jested, making him pout that soon turned into a smile. “I promise to never deny you again, baby, I’m sorry.” Pulling you into another kiss, Jaehyun pulled on your thigh motioning for you to get on top of him. You were so needy at this point that anything he dictated would happen.

With your legs straddling him and cores touching, fluids seeping with each other, Jaehyun’s tongue swiped across your lips, slipping it in, in a motion you mimicked as he took his cock into his own hand, easily slipping it inside of you, your breathy moans mixing together in one as you’d both continue making out.

Maybe it’s because he was already leaking but he felt so much bigger than before that you couldn’t complain about the extra stretch. His swollen cock, slow and steady at first but with much desperation, Jaehyun’s strokes became harder. Pulling fully out of you before slamming back in roughly but not enough to hurt you.

His hands on your hips, cock slamming in you, your hands on his shoulders as you rocked the same hips he held, trying to form more friction on your clit through his lower flesh. “You never fail to feel so good, y/m/n… if I could I’d be buried inside you all the time.” Yuno confessed, his lips making way to your neck, nipping it softly as he kissed it. One hand on your ass, massaging the warm flesh as you began to bounce on his cock now.

Your thighs and calves burned but you felt his tip finally reach your g-spot, hitting it with all his might as he continued to thrust upward while you rode him. You felt it in your gut, the coiling feeling tightening even more before it would eventually unclench, your moans became more audible now, letting Jaehyun know this was working for you just as it was working for him. “My pretty girl, are you about to come? Are you?” He cooed, his grip on your ass tightening. You couldn’t speak, rather leaned forward to catch his lips between yours, letting the saliva that built on his tongue go inside your mouth.

Yuno chuckled at your lack of words, your moans filling his mouth and chest whenever you pulled away to kiss it. Lips surrounding his nipple and nipping it to make him hiss, Yuno took a tight grip on your ass before taking all his will power to sit up with his cock still buried deep within you.

Standing up whilst holding you as tight as he could, he smiled at you, kissing away the confusion as he flipped both of you, making you lay on your back, pulling his cock out swiftly as he pulled your legs up to your head, enough to make sure you’re comfortable. “I want you to coat my cock again and again…” taking your lower lip between his lips, you took your tongue out to lick his upper lip softly. “Anything you ask, baby. Anything you ask.” You answered once he let your lip free, kissing him as he began to rock his hips again, the position gave him more leverage, a new angle and an easier way to reach the spot he had been hitting earlier.

It was only seconds before you actually came so as your sweaty skin slapped against each other and you could feel Yuno’s legs shake from how close he was getting again, he lowered himself to have his pelvic bone rub at your clit once again. The sensitive bud not being able to take much longer and once the squelching sound got louder, you took a hold of his forearms, wanting to feel the heat of his body radiate on yours all it could.

He smiled down on you, his dimples so prominent as sweat that rolled down from his forehead pooled inside them. He was always so pretty during sex, his skin would turn into a raging crimson that stung from the heat but his face would glow, the natural tint ever so pretty, and the sweat he easily formed made it easier for you to hold onto him.

Your legs were giving up, shaking as Jaehyun settled them on his shoulders knowing you needed some help. Your breaths were ragged and you felt your walls clench around him once more, the coil releasing slowly until he leaned in, “my lovely girl… show me how pretty you look when you cum around my cock, I want to feel you over and over, with no end.” His breath on your ear and neck, his panting making it harder for him, even if he now nibbled on your earlobe as he pounded into you.

His words made you give out, eyes rolling as you felt the coil release. Your legs shook and so did your body, holding onto him for dear god, riding out your orgasm as he continued to fuck you. He groaned louder against you, feeling the warm fluids coat him in layers of your release.

Yuno’s cock was swollen and he couldn’t take it any longer, pulling out of you as fast he could, making you complain at the loss of heat and the feeling of being full. He crawled to your side, holding his cock as he sat on his knees, jerking himself as he looked at you, your fucked up state making him feel even more aroused. Knowing he needed a release you caressed his thigh, enough touch to make him spurt all over your chest, some even falling to the lower area of your face.

He moaned loudly, feeling his red and angry cock finally feel peace knowing he was able to cum now. You watched him closely, the way he massaged his tip trying to get rid of everything. If it wasn’t because your clit was overly sensitive, you’d be touching yourself, praying for another orgasm.

Once he was able to calm himself, Jaehyun smiled at you, leaning down to kiss you, not caring about his cum coating your chest and lips. “I think this is a new record of how hard you’ve made me cum.” He confessed, making you giggle as he grabbed a dirty shirt from the bed to clean away his cum from you.

With you cleaned off and too sensitive to even stand or move on your own, he laid beside you pulling you to his chest and wrapping an arm around your shoulder as you wrapped one of yours around his waist and tried your best to prop your leg over him, feeling his cock on your calf. Peppering his chest with delicate kisses, Jaehyun ran his fingers softly through your hair.

Hearing his heartbeat and respiration start to slow down after his near heaving earlier, you smiled to yourself, pulling him closer by the waist.

“Yuno?”

“Hm?” He hummed.

“Do you think you’ll ever stop loving me?”

He didn’t have to think about it, the answer was clear.

“No, I’d end myself if I did.”

“Good.”

Turning your head to look up at him, your hair still wrapped around his fingers; you grinned at him, your words soft yet strong.

“I don’t plan on ever letting you go.”

Turning back to the position you were at, Jaehyun’s confusion turned into satisfaction, a small smile turned into a smirk, speaking it all.

“Let's go get cleaned up.”

Neither of you counted on hearing the front door squeak, so when you both heard it after he finished his sentence, the both of you sat up in confusion (you a little more slowly at the soreness between your thighs).

“Get dressed, I’ll go see.” He whispered, putting on the boxers he had tossed around, leaving you on the bed to get dressed as he went out to see who it could be. Of course he knew though, no one else besides him or your parents had keys and your parents wouldn’t visit you unless you asked them to, it could only be one person he so detests…

“I got hungry…” Jungkook told the other boy, raising some bread you had left on the dining table. Jaehyun didn’t care, he just wanted to know what Kookie was doing there.

Jaehyun’s skin was still tinted red and by the look of his barely resting chest, Jungkook knew he had interrupted the both of you. “So?...” Jaehyun questioned hoping he’d explain his arrival. “So where’s y/n?” Jeongguk himself, questioned.

Was he really dismissing Yuno’s presence?

Raising an eyebrow, Jaehyun turned to the room. “Resting.” You could hear both of them clearly even if you tried avoiding it but every time you left them alone for a little too long, they always argued and after Yuno blew your brains out, you wanted to be far from the stress those arguments caused. With as much willpower as you could collect, you grabbed your panties and the PJs you wore last night, putting them on as fast as you could, only to limp your way out of the room, dry cum on your chin and sweat sticking your hair to your forehead.

“Hey, Jimin’s parents threw him a last minute grad party and wanted me to invite you.” Kookie greeted you. “You couldn’t have called?...” You tried speaking softly as you could, you were still angry at the way he acted back at the auditorium but you still didn’t want to sound harsh.

He nibbled on the bread again, swallowing the piece he was chewing on. “I did but you never answered so I came to check by.” He pulled up his phone log, showing the both of you despite neither of you actually looking at it.

Jaehyun turned to the other boy, making sure he understood the reason why. “Clearly busy, Kookie…” He imputed, making you turn from him to your friend. Jungkook almost talked back to your boyfriend but upon hearing your voice, he pressed his lips together again. “Just give us a few minutes, then.” Making your way back into the bedroom with Jaehyun trailing behind you, you stopped at the door frame and turned back to the boy eating bread.

“There’s ah- my mom brought me asado, there’s asado in the fridge. Just heat it up if you’re still hungry.”

Smiling up at you before nodding, both you and Jaehyun turned to your original plan. As you’d both had gotten showered and ready, Jungkook finished his meal and bid you goodbye whilst you’d both finished getting ready. Poor boy had been starving and knowing Jimin’s parents, there was no food in this party just yet besides wine and pastries.

You both were no exception. Once ready, you’d both rush to Aldis to buy the last cake they had on display and get something from their food court, at least to feed those who were hungry just like Jungkook. There was nothing besides rotisserie chicken and a bundle of side dishes, well that would have to do for now.

In fact by the time you both arrived, the sun was beginning to set (much to his distaste). Bags in both your hands, Jaehyun looked at the white house, watching a few children play tag around the front and back yards. It was an all American home, two stories with the clean suburban picture painted all over the wooden clapboards.

“It’ll be just a few minutes, okay?” You reassured him, taking his hand and walking inside the unlocked doors of the home. Instantly greeted by a pair of arms pulling you away from your boyfriend; Jaehyun felt discomfort.

Standing in front of him, a man shorter than him, to which he assumed was Jimin by the ornaments stuck to him, congratulating him. His arms were off of you by now, smiling and thanking you for the food and the envelope you’d handed him as a present. Apologizing for the small gift given the late invitation, he reassured you it was fine. When his eyes finally landed on your boyfriend, you took it as an opportunity to finally introduce them both.

Taking Yuno’s hands into yours with bags and all in the way, you smiled at the blond boy. “This is my boyfriend…” Letting him speak, “Jaehyun, nice to meet you.” Your sweet boy smiled at the older boy, stretching his hand to be shaken. Jimin did shake it but his eyes averted from him to look for Jungkook.

Hm…

“Nice meeting you, Jungkook speaks of you a lot.”

His smile turned into a soft smirk, cocking an eyebrow and slanting his head. “Does he?” Jimin nodded, swallowing the lump in his throat. By doing so, he finally reacted to the bags of food, taking the ones you held and opted to ask Jaehyun to follow him to the kitchen, making your introduction rather short and leaving you alone in the living room.

It was fine though, a few of the people there knew you, so unlike Yuno, you weren’t as estranged. To avoid awkwardness, Jimin thought about sparking a conversation with Jaehyun. Questioning his major and how he was doing for the day. When your boyfriend told him he had gone to the auditorium, he felt the pit in his stomach, taking Jungkook’s words in and ignoring any other possibility for the young man to be there as well.

Of course when Jaehyun added Doyoung’s name into the mix and his invitation, the blond man relaxed, knowing it wasn’t to be around you 24/7 like Jungkook liked to say.

The conversation was rather dry because despite telling himself he wasn’t biased towards Jungkook’s narrative, Jimin was a very anxious person and he didn’t know Jaehyun well enough to have him in his house, even if he was your boyfriend. He wasn’t invited afterall, you just brought him in.

“Well, help yourself to some drinks, food, cake for Niko…”

“Yeah, sorry about that, it was the only cake left.” Jaehyun apologized, looking at the pink and white cake, reading: ‘Nikolasa’s babyshower.’

“No it’s fine, any cake is good.” Jimin chuckled awkwardly, before letting your boyfriend know he was quickly getting some drinks from the outside fridge. Jaehyun nodded, not really interested in the boy anymore. He had learned to figure out he was paranoid but tried his best to stay calm. Why must all your friends be so easy to read?

Anything could happen in seconds.

Jimin’s mother is drunk now. Having confused a wine cooler with pink lemonade, the woman had basically consumed the entire pitcher and due to that her state of mind was free and loose, letting her spew anything she could.

“Oh? I don’t think I recognize you…” Her words were slurred, swallowing the sip he had taken from the actual pink lemonade, he licked his lips. “I’m Jaehyun, y/n’s boyfriend.” Shyly smiling at her, he extended his hand in order to shake it.

It went ignored, she just stood in shock and curiosity, spewing out how pretty of a boy he was. “But I thought Kookie was her boyfriend, right?”

What?

“W-why would you think that?” Jaehyun tried hiding the spiral in his voice, lips beginning to feel that twitch as he smiled. “Surely they’ve dated before, right? Oh where’s Jimin, he’ll take me out of this brain rot…” As she yelled for her son, those words laughed at him, his ears becoming red— trying his best to not insult her for ruining his exceptionally good day.

“Yes?” Jimin answered, finally coming inside to see the both of them standing at the arranged table. “I thought you said, y/n was dating Jungkook, or dated him, right?” Her alcoholic breath hit Jimin’s face, making his eyes widen in fright of the taller man in front of him.

“What?! No, I never told you that!” His voice was growing desperate. “They— They never dated, I can promise you that, I’m sorry she’s just drunk.” Max half an hour since the both of you had arrived and something had already gone wrong.

Jaehyun smiled, accomplishing to fool Jimin into thinking he was fine. “I know, it’s fine.” He lied. Nothing was fine, a wretched alcoholic hag had just ruined his day by making up lies that would throw him into a spiral.

Jimin nodded as well, taking his mother by the shoulders and beginning to push her out of the kitchen. Before they left, Jimin turned to watch him sip on his drink again. “I promise they never had anything, they’ve never dated. I promise…” Jaehyun nodded as a way to reassure him with a smile on his face, waiting for them to fucking leave already.

With no one in sight, his smile faded into a deep scowl, the redness of his ears turning a dark crimson. If he had learned anything, it is that being around anyone related to Jungkook would find the time to ruin his life.

The kitchen was the most quiet place he could find, he hadn’t moved from there all this time you’d both been in this home that now consumed him and filled his chest with hate. The clock on the wooden wall ticked all night, letting him know time was going by and all he was doing was overthinking the words of a drunk woman.

Of course he knew it wasn’t true what Mrs. Park said but that didn’t change the fact that she had still ruined his mood and he was now filled with rage only Jungkook could fill. Just reminiscing on the words ‘Jungkook is her boyfriend’ made his guts twist and turn, hate seeping out of his pores at how detestable it sounded.

He couldn’t keep it in much longer, he wanted to leave. His head was pounding, overthinking everything and creating scenarios as to what made her think that but first he had to find you and finally take you away from the grip these people had on you.

It wasn’t hard to find you, sitting on the sofa talking with the older women and men, some teens  (relatives of Jimin), as well both Jungkook and Jimin sat on either side of you. They all questioned the three of you on your academic decisions and joked around like older people usually do when they like to tease.

Just the closeness was eating him alive, to see how Jungkook wrapped his arm around your shoulder and he laid back like nothing about that was wrong. He didn’t say anything when he crossed the threshold, walking past the surrounding area, slow enough to make you notice him.

So you did, you gave him the attention he needed now. Looking up at him and calling his name out as you stood up, letting Jungkook’s arm fall from your shoulder, they all turned to look at the young man.

It’s your attention he wanted, not theirs.

“Where have you been, I've been looking for you all night?” You questioned reaching his person. “Have you?” He patronized, turning to the group of eldery and your friends. “Yeah, I have…” You responded picking up on his tone, cocking an eyebrow. Neither said much more since you pulled him by the arm to the group that surrounded you.

Changing his demeanor when reaching the area, Jaehyun smiled shyly, bowing to greet them. “I’d like you all to meet my boyfriend before the night ends.” You smiled proudly, looking around as some complimented his looks and politeness.

Though that’s what you looked at, Jaehyun followed the gaze of a few women looking between him and Jungkook, noticing the scowl on Jungkook. Interesting, huh?

“Where were you hiding him?” Jimin’s cousin teased, she had just finished her first year of college so they had bothered her as well about her career and academic plans, hence why she’s stuck there. “Yeah, where were you?” You questioned him, toying with his fingers as you held his hand.

“I was just standing in the kitchen…” He confessed, feeling Jimin’s anxious stare on him. It was awkward, no one would deny that but nonetheless they would all try to elongate a conversation he tried so hard to keep in order to avoid being seen as a brat.

Chuckling at his response, the eldery questioned him too as if he was interested but once they stopped bombarding him and turned to the other cousins, Jaehyun leaned in to whisper in your ear that he wanted to leave now.

“What? Why? We haven’t been here long.” “Y/m/n come on… it’s getting late.”

You furrowed your eyebrows turning to face him, trying to decipher why he was acting this way. So was Jungkook, ever since he popped into the frame, he couldn’t peel his eyes from every movement Jaehyun made.

He was less subtle, maybe that’s why all his attempts always failed.

“What’s wrong, my boy?” The booming voice of an old man had made everyone’s attention shift from the conversation to you two, just as he had followed Jungkook’s focal point, noticing how intently he stared at the both of you.

Jaehyun looked around noticing he was talking to him; the man even made Jungkook break his attention from the both of you to see who he was addressing. It took Jaehyun a while to process it, “Oh… It’s just getting late and I have work tomorrow.” The man whined at how soft Jaehyun’s voice sounded. “It’s so early, come on just a few minutes.”

He smiled politely as he pulled you closer to him. “I would love to stay, believe me. I’m having a great time but it’s dark and I have an early shift tomorrow, I’m so sorry.” He answered as truthfully as he could.

It was true, he did work tomorrow but not as early. It didn’t matter because the man shifted the conversation to what he worked at. Having Yuno tell him about his now paid internship. He was lucky he was pretty, privileged enough to make people still like him even if he wasn’t trying (just like now).

Yawning intentionally mid conversation, Jaehyun apologized for it before he looked at the time, asking you to leave again. Whining at his request, “Come on, just a bit longer…” He smiled, caressing your cheek before speaking. “Baby, you know I can barely see in the dark.” That was enough for Jungkook, rolling his eyes before taking a last sip of his drink.

Having enough of his attitude, you nodded. Bidding your goodbyes to everyone and apologizing for an early leave (both you and Yuno), youd both waited until getting into the car and out of the drive way to discuss what the actual fuck was going on.

Well you did, he spent a few minutes giving you the silent treatment as he tried to form a dialogue in his head.

“Are you going to fucking tell me already?” The desperation in your voice made him finally start. He didn’t turn to look at you, he just drove as he spoke. “A little birdie told me you were Jungkook’s girlfriend.”

Turning your upper body towards him, your eyebrows furrowed again, in disbelief of his words. “What?” “Yeah, she was so sure you were his girlfriend, almost laughed in my face when I said I was.” He was lying, he had to add some spark and he knew Jimin’s mom wouldn't remember the conversation at all. Also Jimin wasn’t there when both of them met so who’s going to check him?

“But you know that’s not true, I’m your girlfriend.”

“Apparently not to all those people that first saw Kookie with his arm around you before I came in.”

Baffled at how he was acting, you tried to form words, completely distraught in how to say what you're feeling. “The first thing I did was introduce you as my boyfriend, Yuno… I don’t want anyone else but you.”

He hummed in response, not continuing despite how that little hum was creating the same distress he felt. “What do you mean, hm? Why are you acting this way?!”

“Because it's always the same thing. Whenever I meet your friends they always have to bring up Jungkook and how close you two are or how they thought both of you had something. It literally makes me feel like a replacement.”

“But they know I only love you! I only treat him like a brother, it’s so obvious.”

“Apparently not if they all think the same thing!” “Yuno!” “What?”

His stoic expression as he answered, turning to look at you briefly before looking back at the road. “Don’t you think it’s weird at this point? Everyone thinks you and Jungkook are or were something. It’s fucking weird espeically by how he treats me.”

“He treats you like that because you play along and like to irk him…” Yuno laughed, shaking his head in response. “So now I'm in the wrong for being wary of a guy that glares at me every time we’re together or whenever I touch you, my girlfriend.”

“I didn’t mean it like that…”

“Then how? Tell me how I should interpret the scene today where he walked into your apartment unannounced after we had sex and refused to continue talking to me and asked for you instead, huh? Or how he felt entitled enough to snatched your phone away simply because you were chatting with me. Because I promise you, if it was me with a girl-friend like that, you would’ve lost your shit earlier than this. Fuck, even those people kept looking between me and him because of how much he kept glaring, he’s not that shy with his feelings, y/m/n!”

You weren’t lost for words but rather annoyed, you couldn’t really tell why despite knowing he was in the right. “Do you not fucking trust me? I’ve done everything and I will do anything to make everyone know you’re mine and only you.”

“I trust you but not him. I’m tired of him walking in like he owns your place. I’m tired of him treating me like I’m trying to harm you or something, he’s always on the fucking fence when I touch you. I’m your boyfriend for fucks sake!”

“Why do you care about him? You wouldn’t care about him if you didn’t doubt the lengths I’d go for you.” He chuckled again, ears red, and knuckles whitening on the steering wheel as he came to a stop light. “What the fuck are you laughing at? You know what, let me get the fuck off.” Unbuckling your seatbelt much to his confusion, you opened the door, stepping out even if he tried to pull you back in.

Annoyed at your actions, Jaehyun waited for the lights to turn green as he yelled for you to get back in. You weren’t prioritizing Jungkook but just like him you wanted to create conflict out of nothing, you knew he was right even if you tried to mask that knowledge for the longest and tried to keep your rose colored glasses on when it came to your friend but his actions were slowly cracking them.

You felt more overwhelmed than angry, along the rush of making him angry. When would he understand, he was priority over anything and anyone?

With the lights turning green and the red hand turning into a white walking man, you bolted from that corner to the next as he drove by your side, yelling at you to get back in, even if the honking was annoying you both.

“Just get back in the fucking car!” “Fuck off.” “Y/n i swear to god, just get in the fucking car. You don’t even know what street we fucking are in.”

He was right but it didn’t matter. With a few more screams from both of you and realizing you did look stupid you seemed trying to form your initial argument just because Jaehyun’s stubbornness to accept how much you love him and all you would do for him, had bothered you.

It wasn’t about Jungkook, it was about him bringing an imaginary ‘bitch’ into the conversation even if he was right. In fact you would’ve lost your shit much earlier. It was also over how you keep repeating that he wouldn’t drill it in his head that you’d do anything for him so Jungkook feeling like a threat to him was absurd.

Those screams had lured someone in, a stranger per se but your distress had made him think a creep was following you around so as he approached you and the slow moving car, the man in the dad hat finally spoke. “Do you need any help? Is he bothering you?”

“No he—” “I’m her fucking boyfriend, can you fuck off?!” That was interesting to see from him. Even when inconvenienced, Yuno remained respectful and poised, this was new.

“Shut the hell up, I asked her.” Jaehyun was past annoyed at this point, his entire skin was glowing in crimson as you'd walk and he drove. “Y/m/n get in the fucking car, already.” Spoken between teeth, Yuno turned to you and then to the stranger that kept following you both trying to make sure of your safety.

Glancing between the two, the man spoke again. “Are you sure you're okay, I can call a patr—” “Dude, he’s my boyfriend we’re just arguing, can you fuck off?!” He even got you, ha.

Throwing his arms up in defeat, arguing about doing a good deed just to curse the both of you out before walking away, you turned back to make sure he was gone before you went back inside the car.

“See, your little game got a weirdo involved now.” Yuno complained to which you rolled your eyes as he drove home. Leaving both of you in silence for the remainder of the drive back to your apartment.

Upon arriving and parking in front of the building, Jaehyun locked the doors again after turning the car off, making you turn to him. Just as you did, the grip of his warm fingers against your jaw and cheeks as they squished your cheeks forward just like earlier.

“Don’t ever pull that shit on me again.” Something about the way he spoke through gritted teeth made you feel butterflies in your stomach. His hand leaving your face alone. With your right hand, you pulled his face forward, close enough to yours, smiling at him before connecting your lips.

It was a heated and angry kiss, his tongue not wasting any time to get inside your mouth. It was a wet and rage filled kiss, passionate enough to make you both pull away for air rather fast. Laughing at him, you smiled again.

“Happy anniversary, baby.”

SEPTEMBER 2007

Spiraling at best. That’s all it was coming down to.

After the party, Yuno didn’t stay the night much to your distress. His absence was causing so much tension between you both. Of course it was out of his hands, The entirety of July he had spent on campus given the school had offered him a position to be a mentor for those going to orientation, it didn’t help that the orientation lasted an entire work week per batch and six hours a day, he also had to full fill his TA duties and go over the new lesson plan the professor he assisted, had assigned him.

Thankfully his internship had finally offered to pay him and it was much better than what he gained at his job, so with that he dropped it, leaving him with a now heavier internship shift and lesson plans the professor barely worked on and rather left for Jaehyun to mend himself. That was only July.

There came August and your presence in his life was minimum. Deep down he knew you were doing it on purpose. He knew you were angry that he barely got to be with you in July and now that August came around, you did everything in your power to reciprocate the neglect. It didn’t help that Jungkook’s birthday was coming up and you used it as an excuse to be near him at all costs.

It was back to square one, as he juggled his underpaid TA work, internship, thesis research, and his own classes– Jaehyun would find the time in his day to find you and know what you were up to if you weren’t to spend time with him instead.

It was all going full circle. He couldn’t deny that he felt giddy and excited, he loved the adrenaline of being a step behind you and you never noticing he’d always be with you. He especially loved the fact that Jungkook would look close and personal at everyone and everything to figure out if he was following you or not.

Despite the exhilaration, he felt resentment the most. You had bathed Yuno in physical attention for the past five months and it was now being stripped away from him because of his jobs and studies. The one that ached the most was the fact that you stripped that attention away just to give it to Jungkook because of his stupid feelings and birthday.

A birthday he so reluctantly was dressing up to celebrate just because you were forcing him to go with you despite knowing both males had finally stopped trying to act nice around you. After Jimin’s mother opened her stupid big mouth, Jaehyun had lost the care of treating Jungkook nicely around you, justifying himself with reminding you that he was your boyfriend and it was weird that Jungkook ‘tried to get in between you two.’

As for Jungkook, he took Yuno’s anger as an opportunity to tease him and given Yuno didn’t care about you seeing him, then neither did he. Both men were just a few inconveniences away from exploding, the playful banter from april was nothing but full hatred between the two and it was so clear that now you tried your best to not have them in the same room but tonight was different and if it wasn’t, then they had to learn how to cope. At least for tonight.

“Promise me— promise you won’t try and get him angry. It’s his birthday, please…” His silence and eye roll said enough. “Please…” You pushed it, holding onto his shirt trying not to bundle the ironed fabric. “If you left me here, you wouldn’t have to ask this of me.” He mumbled, stepping away from your grasp and going to the bathroom, applying the moisturizer he forgot to put on earlier after his shower. “Yuno come on. You can’t do something for me for once?” At your words he turned to glare at you, obviously offended at your stupidly thought of words. He had stopped applying it just to answer you with all the seriousness in his voice and stoic face.

“I do everything for you.”

His overworking had taken a toll with how he treated you or anyone in general. He wasn’t as giddy as he was two months ago and despite him trying to be loving towards you, it came out cold, all thanks to Jimin’s alcoholic mother and her big lying mouth. Despite that you tried your best to understand him, all he needed was a good rest and to spend more time with you. Yeah that’s what he needed… You.

It was painfully obvious how dependent you had grown on him and not seeing him the majority of July and August was eating you alive, it felt like you were having withdrawals. Your bed was cold, your living room was quiet, the fridge was fairly empty, and the bedroom was overall uncomfortable and hard to be in— without him. Therefore any minute you were able to spend with him, it almost felt too clingy.

Not for him though, your constant daily message, chat spamming, and full call log, emails as well— it all reassured him and brought so much satisfaction to his soul. Any second with you, he adored how your body never left his, almost in a protective way he loved so much. It reminded him so much of when you two were still online and you’d grow desperate of waiting for him to get online that you’d do anything to reassure him that you were always there for him.

“Let’s go then.” Keys in hand, he followed behind, locking the doors to his shared apartment given you had gone straight to his place after work. He was exhausted and full of rage knowing he was going to see Jungkook’s face again after a long time. He was taking it all to heart; you hanging out with Jungkook when Jaehyun wasn’t around and the neglect you were intentionally making him go through despite his neglect towards you being unintentional.

From time to time he’d place his hand on your thigh, squeezing it a little on some red lights all the way to the frat house where Jungkook’s party was being hosted by some of his frat friends and friends the men shared.

Jaehyun looked around, the frat house having a long waiting line and the idea of having to be in it just for the insufferable cunt Jungkook was— he wasn’t going to hold off much longer. You were thankful the freshman guarding the door knew already to let both of you in with no problem (much to Jungkook’s dismay when it came to your boyfriend).

Turning to take Yuno’s hand in yours you could tell he was not in the best of moods, the entire week had been hectic and he hadn’t been looking forward to this night at all. He was only here for you and Seokmin who also begged nearly on his knees for Yuno to be there too.

It was packed, the amount of people was making you uncomfortable and you tried your best to not let go of his hand knowing that if you did, his demeanor would only get worse. You’d both spend a few minutes looking for your friend along his in order to feel familiar but this was one of his few parties in all his four years and he surely was not enjoying it.

Reaching the study room which was less packed with only a few people inside, you turned to look at him, hoping he could hear your words if you got closer to his ear. “Do you want to wait here while I look upstairs for Jungkook?”

He thought it was a pretty stupid question to be honest. Why in the world would he let you roam off in a crowded frat house alone? With the reputation frat houses have and seeing the female to male ratio with just the few steps you’d both taken— yeah no way in fucking hell he’s going to let you get out of his sight with these animals.

Yet he could never answer because all you did was kiss his cheek before sprinting out of the study room, making him have a moment of confusion and perplexity. You disappeared before his eyes and once he regained all consciousness and stability, Jaehyun let out a groan knowing this would be a game of hide and seek just to find you.

Opening the glass door and hearing the music become louder than it was inside the studio, Jaehyun looked to his sides. On his right, people making out without a care of anyone else, the first back door visible to him. On his left, the hallway leading to the main area where everyone was at.

Sighing to himself, Jaehyun took his left, pushing through dancing people full of sweat with the stench of wet dog and coins, moments like this he remembered why he never attended these parties. He hated seeing these dudes act like fools without a care knowing the college would let them get away with it. And despite his distaste for Jungkook he didn’t enjoy seeing other people treat him like a zoo animal, the way most of his frat brothers did.

Iif anything Jaehyun was the only one to aggravate the doe eyed boy, not stupid small town dumb boys from the middle of nowhere whom are not used to seeing other people besides themselves.

Pushing through and through, the sound of ‘tu principe’ and ‘yo voy’  blaring in his ears. If anything he didn’t detest the music, he was glad one of your friend’s had brought their own mix and DJ’ed instead of what was originally to be played; he’d very much be dancing with you was it not that you left his side to go look for the birthday boy.

He could see you, making your way up the stairs and just like him pushing through people even if some stupid wet rag of boy tried stopping you— you’d always push them away or Jungkook’s frat brothers told them to fuck off knowing well to keep an eye out for you.

If one thing he liked and hated about Jungkook, it’s that he’ll always make sure you’re safe, even if it means from your own boyfriend.

A smile plastered on his face, the strobe lights shining across it to where he faced you, taking a step forward he opted to follow behind you. He didn’t count on the harsh tug at his wrist and an audible grunt leaving his lips.

Upon regaining his composure, Yuno turned to the person who pulled at him. A deep purple his hair was, a new lip ring around his swollen lips showing he had some fun before disrupting Jaehyun. “You can’t leave her alone for a few minutes? Come on have some fun, it’s my birthday!” Jungkook was starting to feel tipsy— conscious but alcohol was leading his actions.

“I’m not going to leave her alone in a frat house—” “I have eyes everywhere, don’t worry much. Here, have a drink, take advantage that I’m in a good mood and don’t want you gone for a few minutes.” Jungkook laughed, having Yugyeom hand Jaehyun a red solo cup full of beer from a keg they hid especially for themselves.

Looking at Jungkook as he took a sip, Jaehyun couldn’t help but wonder what he had going on for this new found tranquility despite the past two months being the most intense after he started dating you.

“Relax, just like old times!” Seokmin interrupted the skeptical thoughts, smiling and patting Jaehyun’s back, pulling him closer to the group in which all shared the same birth year. He couldn’t help feeling like something was off but it surely wasn’t because of Jungkook for once.

After a few more drinks it was like old times, Jaehyun had eased up for a bit and he knew he needed this night more than anything. He had been so stressed for so long that having a few drinks with people he considered close acquaintances besides Yugyeom and Seokmin who were his close friends within the group.

“She’s taking a while now… I should go look for her.” Jaehyun broke out, biting down on a lime wedge after downing a shot of Tequila with Dongmin. “Dude let her be, you’re glued to her daily. Come on, take another one!” Minghao exclaimed through laughter, handing the brunette boy another red solo shot cup. Jaehyun chuckled as he shook his head, throwing his head back as his lips wrapped around the rim.

Jungkook looked at him closely, he watched how different he was when you weren’t around, when he was alone and able to relax. As if the only thing that made both of them hate each other was you because looking deep into it— Jaehyun and him had no problem until you came into the picture.

He was right, you had taken a while since he had stopped Jaehyun to get drinks with their friends, in fact very long and he himself had started to worry as well but he knew you could take care of yourself. You knew the house like the back of your hand and if you needed anything you knew where to look in case you were in danger.

Nevertheless those worries left their minds the moment your arms wrapped around Jaehyun’s waist pulling him away slightly from the group of guys who were near drunk. It startled the boy momentarily, he thought it was just a random girl he’d have to tell to fuck off but the moment he went to push away your hands, he relaxed knowing well who those belonged to— he truly knew your anatomy very well.

“I found him before you did.” He’d boast pointing to Jungkook who smiled at you, raising the solo cup in his hand as a welcoming in. “A text could’ve made me avoid all the walking.” You pout, holding him tighter than before.

Asking if you’d like a drink, you thanked them, denying their offering knowing well you’d have to drive now that he was reaching to where his friends were at. “You’re getting fairly well. What happened? Finally pushed it all away?” You kissed near his earlobe, still holding his waist, standing behind him.

Jaehyun chuckled, pushing back into you to feel your lips on him more. That tipsy tingling on his skin and brain spinning. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.” Jaehyun defended holding you closer as you kept kissing on his jaw and neck.

Jungkook looked at the both of you, he tried reading what you were saying to him and in the moment in which he stared for too long, your eyes met. His dazed vision focuses on your persistent one. He watched you hold tighter onto Jaehyun, the way your lips ran across his skin, and how slowly you’d both swayed your hips to the rhythm of the music as your eyes never left his— in that instance he was reminded of when Yuno had allowed him to hear your pretty moans.

How Yuno had left the phone call going so your friend could hear you whine and beg for Jaehyun’s touch. All that seeping anger that had disappeared not long ago was back and remembered his distaste towards the Aquarius boy.

Nothing went unnoticed by your boyfriend. Looking through hooded eyelids as you worked him up with your lips; he felt and saw the way Jungkook’s vision was fixated on the both of you, how his eyes bore into yours. Just like that, Jaehyun felt the disgust come back to him.

“I’m going to go get a soda or something, wait for me here.” You spoke against his ear before disappearing in the crowd again. By now half of the guys had gone and danced, Dongmin and Minghao sat bickering about their thesis research that due to their own notes— both were being proved wrong.

Jaehyun had nodded your way before taking a seat next to Jungkook in the booth the frat brothers had stolen a while ago. Jungkook’s eyes follow the boy next to him, shaking his head with a smirk plastered on his lips, taking a sip of his cup of beer.

“Now, what’s so funny?” Jaehyun questioned, turning to the boy, his recent indifference was gone. “Nothing, just— you truly can never be apart, huh? Almost like a leach.” Jungkook answered, downing the remaining of his drink. “Ah, here you go with the same old shit. Give it up, we're finally having a good time.” Jaehyun retorts, pouring more of the alcohol into his own cup.

Jungkook laughed at his words, throwing his head back before setting down his cup. “You can drop the act, the guys aren’t paying us no mind.” Jaehyun rolled his eyes, setting his own cup down.

“You weren’t such a pain in the ass until she came by. I saw you, Kookie. I saw how you look at her… Don’t fuck with me and keep that shit inside your brain.” His voice was back to the menacing tone it often had when speaking to the purple haired boy in front of him.

Jungkook drank more, denying what Jaehyun was insinuating. “Me? You shouldn’t fuck with me. With one little USB she can see all the things you’ve done. Following her everywhere, all those pictures you have of her before you guys officially met…” Jaehyun’s face dropped, he knew well what Jungkook meant and what it could lead to.

“Not so brave now? No, why not wait until she comes back? I can show her the pictures of you behind her, following her around.” Jungkook took his phone out, the clicking sounds becoming so painfully loud despite the music pounding inside his head.

His phone not far from Yuno’s face, Jungkook clicked left and right, showing him a few of the pictures. All of Yuno being not so far from you, all without you noticing him. His jaw clenched, he felt his breathing slow, and his chest was angrily collapsing. Even so he was not going to confess to shit.

“You won’t say anything, you little bitch.” Jungkook’s eyebrows became knitted in anger. Despite all the proof, Jaehyun continued to deny it all. He could sense it, the anger seeping through his pores, Yuno smirked again.

“You always try and nothing ever happens, she always turns you down. Why the fuck would you think it’ll work this time?”

With no response, he continued.

“You’re really funny sometimes. You’re funny to think you can get between us, You’re a freak, Kookie. You stay on the line and hear us fuck, you know exactly when to interrupt us when I’m balls deep in her, and just now you couldn’t keep your prying eyes away from us with the most minimum of contact. Are you some sexual deviant or something? It wouldn’t surprise me if you have a camera in her place like a sick man.” Jaehyun laughed, grabbing his cup again, pouring more alcoholic liquid before drinking from it.

This time Jungkook felt the boiling rage in his chest, it was clawing at him like it had been doing so for the past months. “You’re so full of shit, God damn.” Jungkook answered, his hands balling into fists. Jaehyun noticed the action, rolling his eyes knowing that after those April happenings, the punches were nothing but a pass to eternal attention and coddling from you.

“What happened to us? We used to be friends. Or what? Are you jealous that she and I have known each other for the same amount as you and she trusts me more? If you’re fighting for the best friend role you should take that up with Kata or Margo, not with me.” Pouting, Jaehyun immediately smirks at Jungkook before laughing at his reaction.

Jungkook looked at how relaxed he was, almost like he truly didn’t care about the effect he was leaving on the other boy. “You’re only talking because you can, otherwise you’d shut the fuck up.”

“Or what?” Cocking an eyebrow, he turned to the other boy. “You’ll tell her? I don’t care. She’ll go back to telling you you’re insane and concerned that you’re so worried about me. Come on, worry about yourself for once, consider who your real best friend is because it surely is not her. She hasn’t known you long enough to dictate that.”

“But she’s known you long enough to put her trust on you?”

Jaehyun nodded with a sweet smile, finishing the last drops inside the cup before pushing it aside. “You truly fucking irk me. Everything has to be about you, doesn’t it?” Jungkook asked, pushing a bit at the boy’s shoulder.

“You make it all about me. Do you really care for her wellbeing? Do you care about me? Or do you care that I’m taking the one person you actually feel close to and is slowly losing every single drop of trust in you because you don’t know how to do your craft well? She doesn’t care about you, if she did she would’ve listened so much earlier about your warnings yet she’s still with me. Maybe you should drop it because that’s exactly what she'll do to you if you keep pushing it. If one thing she’s clear about— it’s me being her priority.”

Jungkook felt the rush of alcohol pump through his veins, the heated fury in his body lurching towards the brunette that sat next to him, fists taking a hold of his once ironed shirt and throwing the both of them to the dirty floor.

With such actions, Minghao and Dongmin sat in shock, not counting for this to happen when the two were having a good time not so long ago.

“You fucking, bastard.” There went a punch. “You always think you’re so fucking right, that you’re always going to have leverage.” There went another punch. “But you’re a fucking idiot! You follow her around like a lost puppy, don’t you think you bore her sometimes? Maybe that’s why she’s disappeared from you this entire night!” Jungkook tried going for a third punch but this time the rage raised within Jaehyun, pushing the other guy to his own back and returning the first two punches.

“She was so happy these two months without you. She could fucking breathe without you hogging and bothering her, you’re a fucking pest, Yuno!” Jaehyun’s own fist came down on his face again, just like those of the angry men did to his a while ago.

Jungkook, took everything in his power to roll over and bring Jaehyun to where he first was. “Don’t fucking call me Yuno.” He said it with such calmness, one that despite being in power at the moment— scared Jungkook shit-less.

It hadn’t been long since you left them both and just to come back to see people surrounding the area had piqued your interest, it wasn’t until you noticed the two being the clowns of the show; that panic rose in you, placing down the soda you had gone to get on the table where their drinks rested.

“Are you fucking serious? You idiots aren’t going to stop this?!” You exasperatedly yelled at Dongmin and Minghao, still sat in shock that it had finally happened. “Move!” You screamed at them again in anger, watching them scram out of the booth to go and break apart the fight happening in front of you all.

You couldn’t say much and you didn’t. You didn’t know where to start to be honest. You just watched as Jaehyun and Jungkook tried to punch each other again despite Minghao and Dongmin struggling to keep them apart. It wasn’t until Jungkook yelled at Jaehyun calling him a creep once more, that you finally snapped.

“I’ve fucking had enough of this, Jungkook! It’s the same bullshit and you still don’t show any concrete evidence. What is wrong with you?! Why can’t you be happy for me?!” You glared at him, chest rising in anger as you walked towards Jaehyun, pouting at his busted lip and cheek beginning to swell.

Jungkook gasps, looking around in disbelief of what you’re saying. “Are you— I do have proof. Plenty of it!” He exclaimed, reaching for something in his pocket to which Jaehyun believed it was his phone. To be honest if he was to show the picture on his phone, Jaehyun wouldn’t bother, he had met with you those days, Jungkook was just not that good at handling his timeline and proof well.

“Here.” He began, pulling one of those small digital cameras out of his pocket. For once, actual fright washed through Jaehyun’s body. He felt his blood thicken and body become cold, a chill he couldn’t abandon.

You took the device within your hands, huffing in annoyance as you pressed buttons he guided you through. You couldn’t say you weren’t scared that he would be right and that your sweet boy was nothing but a creep who followed you around everywhere you went.

Your eyes flickered in between the images in the camera and Jaehyun who stood stoically, held by Dongmin who tried his best to hold him back from even thinking about attacking Jungkook again.

A smirk of triumph rested on Jungkook’s lips. He felt victorious seeing the horror run across your face and the look of disgust you threw at Jaehyun. With the way Jungkook was reacting, Yuno was feeling defeated, his heart dropping to the pit of his stomach.

“What the fuck?...” You softly said, Yuno beginning to feel himself heave at the image in front of him. “I told you, didn’t I?” Jungkook questioned, a smile on his face that soon faded when you expeditiously shook your head with a look of disgust on your own.

“No, what the fuck is wrong with you?! He wasn’t following me. All of these are from meetups we both had. Some of these places I haven’t even been to, it’s just him. Jungkook, are you insane?!” You exclaimed, throwing the camera at him in displeasure.

Yet you saw it clearly, the yellow dates in the bottom left corner as you clicked through. Multiple pictures of Jaehyun, he wasn’t even aware that he was being followed, his back to almost every picture and only a few of him smiling as he was ever so clueless to what was happening.

But it wasn’t your sweet boy being the creep. It was your close and trusted friend.

Someone you trusted so much yet here he was going to lengths of stalking to taint the perception you have of your boyfriend just for something none of you could figure out.

You walked towards Jaehyun, taking his face into your hands, just looking at the damage Jungkook had caused. “Are you fucking kidding? Stop lying, I saw everything, y/n. Come on, stop this…” He pleaded despite you moving further away from him.

“You’re everything you claim he is. You’re the one being weird and following people around. Fucking grow a pair and just leave him alone.” Taking Jaehyun’s hand in yours, you tugged at it, letting him know it was best you left but before you did; Jungkook groaned loudly, overwhelmed at your reaction and words.

He was shaking and felt all the emotions Jaehyun was supposed to feel. “Are you fucking stupid? You’re genuinely going to choose him despite everything I’ve shown you? Don’t you think it’s so coincidental that you two saw each other at the same place the day he added you? Open your fucking eyes, y/n! Stop being a stupid bitch for once!” It was all rooted in frustration and once he realized what he had said, Jungkook’s eyes grew in fear of himself.

“Y/n, I—” “Shut the fuck up. Maybe it’s time you open yours.”

His breath hitched in the back of his throat, a lump he couldn’t swallow. And the darkness he saw when you kissed Jaehyun’s neck was back in your eyes as you glared at him.

All he could do was sit down in the booth and take his cup, filling it up again. Dread and disgust was settling in his chest. He had nothing but anger in his soul now and all because you were too enthralled in the sorcery of Jaehyun's actions and looks.

Jaehyun never knew which pictures those were but he was glad Jungkook was stupid enough to follow him to planned gatherings and further ruining his own credibility.

The car ride back home was nothing more than exactly the same way it was when you went to the party: Silent. He couldn’t say anything in fear that you’d lash out on him too and he couldn’t have that right now. Despite knowing Jungkook messed up once again, the air was still suffocating and tense, not working in his favor.

You drove back home, his fingers playing with your free hand given that’s as much as he could do. The fluorescent colors of the traffic lights shining on you both whilst you passed by. He still felt that dread from earlier, the one he felt when Jungkook pulled him to drink with their friends. He tried to figure out why he was feeling this way.

But there wasn’t enough time to think about that. You squeezed his hand to let him know it was time to go inside and as you pushed through the gate-door and walked up the stairs to your apartment; Jaehyun tried relaxing himself as much as he could.

It felt too strange. You were still giving him physical touch but you were more quiet and distant when it came to vocal responses. It’s almost like you were trying to hide your voice from him and skepticism was laced all over you.

“Y/m/n… I wasn’t stalking you—” He tried breaking in. Leaning by the empty incense tray, “Can you get me the pack of rose incense in my desk drawer, please.” You interrupted paying him no mind as he simply hummed in agreement, head lowered like a wounded puppy.

He felt weak to be honest, he felt like the power he had had been stripped away from him the moment Jungkook spoke all he did.

Opening the door to your room, he flipped the switch on for lighting. That dread he felt earlier— it was this. He finally found the spot in which would cause his downfall and through exasperated steps and confusion on where to start in tearing down the copious amounts of incrimination, Jaehyun felt his blood flush full the moment your figure stood next to him in sheer horror.

It was all his doing, he could tell and recognize from the images Jungkook showed him through his phone. Yet it was no time to focus on anger but his biggest fear as your response.

“y/n… please— I’m sorry, I’m sorry. I just—“

Your voice trembled, breath shaky as you scan the room with wide shocked eyes at the plastered images of him all around. “Yuno, what the fuck?!” Distress and disgust painted your face, it was his own feelings mirroring onto you. He could feel the stress of it all build up inside of him, tears trying to force themselves out.

Extending his arms to reach you and embrace you but you backed away as he threw himself down on his knees pleading for forgiveness. “I’m sorry, I just love you so much. I’m s—“ He tried to apologize as you looked at all the pictures of him trailing behind you. Some instances where only you and your parents would meet without him.

He was right. Jungkook was right all along.

“You’re what? you’re sorry?” His head fell to the floor forcing tears out so you’d at least feel sympathy. He was losing you, he could hear it in your voice. The same tone you gave Jungkook a few minutes ago. Yet he was not going to let you get rid of him as easily as you did Jungkook. If he was to do anything to keep you with him— He will.

“Yeah! I am! I’m sorry…” it came out in whimpers, his sobs reaching your ears. Your hand reached down to pat his shaking head as he held onto your legs asking for forgiveness.

“You’re sorry, you’re—“ a smirk forming on your lips. “Yeah, yeah… I don’t care, come on, get up.” He didn’t raise his head but his eyes opened wide in shock and his cries stopped, a mute gasp replacing it.

“You’re a good liar, I’ll give you that but it takes one to know one.” Your fingers tugged at his hair, making him look up at you. His eyes were still wide in disbelief yet still adoring the smirk plastered on your lips.

He didn’t speak, he couldn’t form words to be exact. Your lips formed into a slanted pout, waiting for him to speak up. “Don’t look at me like that. It’s not fair that you and Kookie get all the fun.” Jaehyun’s body began to slightly shake.

You weren’t his sweet girl from all these months. His sweet naive girl that listened and believed everything he said. It’s not that he didn’t like this side of you but it would take him a bit to process how ahead of him you truly were.

“But you told Jungkook that—”

“That you weren’t doing all this? Yeah well, I don’t like how worked up you get because of him.” You shrugged, crouching down to be eye level with him. “By the way you should ignore everything he said. I wanted to die without you around. So much emptiness was making me go insane, I almost turned into you.” You giggled, leaning forward to peck his agape lips.

Surely it worked, then.

“Come on, why are you acting so shocked? I learnt from you. Don’t play victim just because you can’t process that I’m not that girl you thought you were manipulating all along.” Your voice was different than usual. It was a bit deeper, the tone he heard only when you truly were angry.

Yeah he was speechless, even when you leaned further to kiss upon his cheeks and neck. “Y/n, please…” At his words you pulled away, your hands cradling his face. “Don’t call me that! I don’t like when you call me that, I like it when you call me y/m/n.” You whined, obvious stress on your facial expressions.

You truly did learn so much from him…

“Baby…” Wrapping your arms around his neck, you pulled him back with you on the floor, his body hovering over yours. “Y/m/n why didn’t you just tell me. We could’ve avoided so much.” He spoke in between kisses that you gave just to shut him up.

Grunting, you looked at him. “You were committed to your role of an insane stalker boyfriend, I wanted to help you. Plus you deserved these.” Your knuckle coming in contact with his bruised cheekbone, making him wince at the contact.

His hand took a hold of your hip, the other one next to your head. “What about Jungkook? He’s your best friend, y/m/n…” You couldn’t handle this, it’s like your personalities had swapped and now he was the one in danger.

“Are you fucking serious right now? Have I not made it clear that I’d do anything for you? When are you going to get it through your head that if I was to choose between you and anything or anybody— You’ll always be the answer.”

That’s what he needed to hear to snap out of it. You have said it so many times in the past but this time as he knew you were 100% being serious, Jaehyun relaxed onto your touch, leaning in to take your lips in his once again.

As he hovered over you, he positioned himself to be in between your legs. Knees pushing up your dress. He could understand why you were becoming so aroused. He could just imagine the look he had given you when he first learned you knew about his dirty little secret.

“My princess is so smart, this is why I love you so much.” He chuckled, a smirk on his face, his teeth nipping at your bottom lip. “And what did you think you’d gain from this, baby?” He questioned, his right hand beginning to play with the warm flesh of your thigh.

Sighing in satisfaction, “For finding you out: maybe some head and for making Jungkook feel insane and leave you alone: A good hard fuck. Yeah, I want to feel you so deep in me, I think I deserve your cum in me for once, Yuno... I want to feel you angrily in me.” Jaehyun felt the blood in his cock flow quickly, the strain from his pants making him ache horribly.

Your hands cradled his face again, biting your lower lip as you watched the swarm of emotions in his face. “If this had gone further, you’d be the death of me…” You giggle at his words, pulling him towards you as you capture his lips in yours. His hand massaged the inside of your thigh, hand creeping up to tug at the elastic of your underwear.

Jaehyun could feel your arousal coat your panties, they were sopping despite him not doing much but getting his ass beat. Were you that sadistic that his pain brought arousal to you? “Did you enjoy it? Him punching me because of you?” His lips met your neck, tongue running across your skin and savoring your taste.

As he pulled your panties off, your hand reached to pat his strained cock. Rubbing at it softly to see how needy he was. “No, but I did like seeing your face afterwards. You look so pretty all roughed out, Yuno.” Nipping where his lip had been busted earlier, he squirms at the feeling; blood rushing out of it again.

To clean it off, he ran his tongue across his lower lip, only to have you lean up to take him in yet another kiss. His bloodied tongue coming in contact with yours as you kissed him, firmer than the last kiss you two shared.

“It reminded me of when I came back from my trip... You looked so so so pretty laying there. Your lip bloody like this, you had more scratches and bruises back then but you still look beautiful right now, angel. Perfect, actually.” He listened to every single one of your words so intently.

His fingers brushed against your sopping core, featherly touches as he softly rubbed your clit in slow circles. You bit your quivering lower lip, feeling every sensation.

“You think I look pretty?”

“Every single moment.”

Pulling your panties all the way off, Jaehyun leaned in to kiss you feverishly. His lips desperate and swollen around yours whilst his fingers intruded within you, pumping two of them in, slowly at first but at the sound of your whines, the pace increased.

Your lips never separated unless you’d both needed to breathe but as soon as that was taken care of, you’d both go back to the heated and passionate make out as he fingered you, his thumb rubbing at your clit. Taking advantage to scissor his fingers inside you and curl them when he wanted to feel your pretty moans against his lips; his tongue savoring you whenever you opened your mouth to let them out.

“You always sound so fucking pretty.” He praised, his lips kissing down your sternum now as his fingers kept pumping in you, slow to fast, slow to fast was his pace but with moderation, he knew your body like the back of his hand by now.

It was evident how starved from each other you both have been. With your feverish kisses, rough but well thought out movements, and the way your bodies rubbed against each other for the feel of continuous arousal— it was noticeable you weren’t going to last long if he kept fingering you the way he did.

With his other hand, Jaehyun softly pushed down on your lower stomach, the pressure making you feel even more near to your first orgasm after a few weeks. “Are you close, pretty girl?” He questioned, the squelching sound of his fingers pumping in you trying it’s best to overpower his voice.

With a hard nod, you bite your knuckle, muffling your whimpering groans and curses. He only chuckled, watching you whither at the sensation, your juices flowing down his hand to his wrists, pooling on the carpet.

Pushing his fingers deeper, Jaehyun curled them. Your free hand clung to his bicep, nails softly digging through the fabric. Once he felt your legs begin to tremble, his motion stilled; a loud groan of dissatisfaction erupting from your throat.

“The fuck?” You breathly questioned, eyes fixated on his cocky ones. “Didn’t you want head?” Licking his fingers and wiping off the remaining fluids on his shirt, Jaehyun pulled back, making himself comfortable on his back next to you. “Come on then, ride my face.” He flashed you his toothy smile, pearly canines glimmering in pure bliss.

Giggling at his approach; you turn to your side, planting your lips softly on his before raising to your knees. Swinging one leg over his chest, you moved further up to where your cunt was above his face.

Yuno couldn’t help but let a wide smirk of satisfaction grow on his face, your arousal glistening above him, threatening to dribble down your thighs. Once set, he took a harsh grasp on your thighs, bringing you closer to his face.

His tongue slithered out of his mouth, running soft licks in between your folds, the substance of your arousal stringing to the soft muscle as he kept going. His lips surrounding your clit to softly suction the bundle of nerves.

Your mewls echoed within the room, vibration strong enough to make him shudder, his cock hardening with just your taste and sound. He kept his soft licks going only for his tongue to shortly tease your clenching hole.

Yuno moaned against you, your legs shuddering around his head. You felt the vibration of his chuckle, a string of moans erupting from your lips in pure bliss of what he was doing to you. “Yuno, baby…” You whined, fingers grasping his hair pulling quite harshly.

“You left me alone for so long, I can’t last any longer.” He felt nothing but satisfaction, humming against your clit as his lips wrapped around it softly. His grip on your thighs easing when he felt you softly rock your hips against his face.

“Fuck yourself agaisnt my face if you’re that desperate.” Between kisses to your inner thigh, he let out, making you moan at the tone in his voice. Your hips picked up the pace, his lips getting coated with your upcoming orgasm and his fingers clung to your thighs, raking his finger nails from time to time.

Leaning back a bit, your hands began to roam his own body. You could feel how hard he was from the moment your hand graced his aching cock, a choked out moan against your folds when you touched him.

You couldn’t leave him aching for that long though. Picking up the pace of your hips, Jaehyun taking your clit in between his plump lips, you felt yourself so near. His tongue lapping through your folds, the feather-like touch making you shudder everytime the muscle came in contact with the sensitivity of your clit.

“Please, Yuno, please!” You whined, holding to his hair for dear life. His tongue flicked rather rapidly against your clit, the pressure he added made you dizzy at how he was making you feel.

The knot in your stomach was unravelling by the movement of his tongue against you and he could feel it. He felt the stickiness of your oragasm slowly ooze onto his tongue, the tanginess made him moan. He loved your taste, it was so addicting and sweet as well.

It finally became loose with the feeling of a hard sting against your flesh. He had caught you off guard the moment his hand came in contact with your thighs, red from his fingernails and now red from the impact of his large heavy hands.

Your body shuddered in pleasure, your orgasm being collected onto his mouth and chin, a loud moans erupting from you. You could’ve sworn there were tears prickling from your eyes from how much you missed being touched by him.

Jaehyun caressed the spots he had abused, softly rubbing at the skin whilst you tried to calm yourself down from the overdue orgasm. By the time you actually got off of him, your knees ached terribly, red and dented from the carpet.

Putting his entire weight on his hands, arms propped up behind him. He looked beautiful, his swollen busted lip with the glistening of your orgasm that he still hasn’t wiped away. Smiling up at you as he caught you staring.

“What?”

“…”

His smile widened, swiping his tongue across his lower lip.

“Fuck my face.”

A little stunned at your forwardness, Yuno sat up again, running his hands over his thighs trying his hardest to avoid his bulge.

Pushing his body upwards and getting up on his feet, moving closer to you. His hands took yours into his, swinging them softly. Dropping to your knees in front of him, you yanked your hands off of his, bringing them to the hem of your dress and pulling it off of you.

Jaehyun smirked at your actions, teeth tightly biting onto his lower one, even if he graced the stinging scrape. Your fingers worked on the buckle of his belt and the button of his trousers, pulling everything down.

The cool air from the room hitting his warm skin, goosebumps threatening to pop up. He only hissed when he felt your cold touch on his cock, holding it limply before letting a glob of spit dribble onto his swollen tip.

Your hand lathered it all around his shaft, pumping your fist against him. Jaehyun threw his head back, groaning softly at the friction.

After a few more pumps, he pushed your hand away, taking his shaft into his own and your hair into a ponytail with his other one. Holding your head firmly before him.

“Open wide.” He commanded, your lips agape, he leaned down a glob of his own spit dribbling from his tongue onto yours. Holding it there, Jaehyun pushed his hips forward, his hardened cock entering your mouth, the slickness of his spit on your tongue allowing him to go smoothly.

Jaehyun groaned at the feeling of your mouth wrapped around him. He truly missed how the wet warm cavern felt around his most sensitive area, how your tongue tried its best to swirl around him even if your mouth was at his full control.

“Tap my thighs if you need to breathe.” Humming around him as a response, Yuno moaned, his hips jutting forward, the first sound of you gagging making his blood rush through his body.

Stilling momentarily, he continued. Hips thrusting into your mouth with only the sound of your gagging and squelching of saliva gathering around. Jaehyun loved this, he had only done it a few times but every time you allowed him to take full control and fuck your face— he always felt his oragasm come faster than usual.

His thrusts were fast and hard, the tip sometimes coming in contact with the back of your throat, leaving an itching feeling to linger until the next time he’d hit the same spot. His grip on your hair got tighter and more harsh whenever he pulled your head back before stuffing your mouth with him again.

Despite you not tapping his thighs, he still wanted to give you periods of relaxation just to not overwhelm you. Admiring the way strings of precum and saliva clung to your agape lips and his cock as you tried to gather all the air in the world before he went back to abusing your mouth.

Jaehyun loved the sight before him, he loved how puffed your cheeks were, how swollen your lips had become, the tears running down your face— black from eyeliner and mascara, and the way the mixture of his precum and your spit gathered at the sides of your mouth whenever he would pull in and out of you.

“You okay?” He questioned, nodding at him whilst you gathered the fluids connecting you both to rub against him. Seeing you get closer to him, Yuno went back in, stuffing you fully, his hands now gripping the sides of your head, using them to pull you in closer.

Most of the time it was easy to tell when he was close by the way his legs shook and how wide his mouth got while his eyes screwed shut. You really wished to see how he looked right now but by the feel of his legs, it was only mere moments until he spilled, him being as starved as you.

His thrusts weren’t as fast now, they were long and languid. Every time he thrusted deep into your mouth, he would hold you still. Playing with how much you could handle without breath before he pulled back out, your gagging and soft choking noises letting him when it was enough.

You enjoyed it, truly. You liked to know he was trying this out and enjoying it with you. You could feel him slowly spilling down your throat every time he held you on his cock, only to try and restrain himself when he pulled back.

It wasn’t until he felt quite a load come out of him that he fully pulled out of you, your gasp for breath along a soft cough making him lean down a bit before taking your arm onto his hand and helping you up to your feet.

“I need to be in you already, get on the bed.”

At his words, you felt the heat in between your legs arise, rubbing your hand between them as you laid on your stomach, lifting your hips a bit until he was ready to hop on the bed.

The cool air of the room gracing your wet aching cunt, waiting for his touch and to feel full from him. Jaehyun was catching his breath, rubbing at his thighs and ignoring you momentarily to relax just so he wouldn’t cum by the moment he penetrated you.

Seeming to work, he turned to where you laid on bed, ass up for him, and your head resting on your crossed forearms. He could only look at you with adoration, glad that despite all he’s done, you weren’t going to leave him.

Feeling his weight make the bed dip down, you lifted your hips up furthermore for him. “You’re leaking, pretty girl.” He cooed, his finger running softly up and down between your folds, lifting his hips to align his cock with your hole.

“I need you so bad, I want you fully in me.” You moaned, biting softly on your arm, feeling the pressure of him pushing in. “Are you sure you want me to cum in you? You’re not on birth control.” Stilling once he fully entered you, a moan leaving your lips.

“Nothing Plan B can’t fix.” You let out almost as a moan, the sting from him stretching you out even more with his swollen dick finally catching up to you. “Anything for my princess.”

Leaning over your body, pushing your head further down as his arm wraps around your throat and shoulders, Jaehyun began his slow thrusts, testing the waters to see what would work for both of you.

The warmth of your walls enveloping him as he began to move faster, his whole weight on top of you, making you feel both pleasure and out of breath given he was taller and heavier than you. Nothing you couldn’t handle, every thrust he gave made you feel heavenly with how he kept going deeper, searching for the spot he knew you loved so much.

“Fuck you feel so good, I missed your cunt.” He groaned against your ear, hot breath fanning the side of your face, his free hand kneading the skin of your ass. “You shouldn’t have neglected me for so long, I’ve been waiting so long for you, my fingers don’t do the trick anymore.”

He chuckled at your words, snapping his hips harshly, making you whimper and moan at the same time, feeling the ecstasy of him finally reaching what you liked. “It wasn’t on purpose, I would never willingly be far from you. Unlike you… spending an entire month with Kookie— You really know how to work my nerves.”

Reminding himself of your close friends or perhaps ex-friend considering how he’ll react knowing of your little scheme; Jaehyun felt his blood boil, hating him even more than now.

His thrusts were harsher, his grip on your shoulder tighter, creating red marks from how hard he was going now. “Aw, come on… It was his pre-birth month, I had to be a good friend. Plus it should serve you as a reminder to never leave me alone again.” Playfully biting the arm that was near your face, he groaned at the feeling of your teeth softly clinging to his flesh.

“Him before me?” He joked knowing it’d make your entire attitude change. “Don’t fuck with me.” Your voice was stern, pushing your hips further down his cock, wanting to feel him even more.

“I thought we were playing.” His lips nibbled on your ear, kissing it softly before he peppered your neck with wet open-mouthed kisses. “I love you so much.” You deadpan, eyes fluttering at the feeling of his lips on you and his cock pushing you further into an orgasm.

Jaehyun couldn’t deny that your words made him feel more aroused, it has to be a psychological effect that every time you tell him you love him, he’s near an orgasm.

“I love you more than anything, y/m/n.” He added, his hips snapping rapidly against you, feeling the bruising of his pelvic bone against your ass but it was all worth it for him and the pleasure he granted you.

His arm left your shoulder, holding onto your hip as his other hand moved in between your legs, coming in contact with your clit.

His movements were rushed, almost as if he wanted to make you cum already given how sensitive he was and ready to spill. “Yuno…” You moaned, the shock and pleasure of your bubbling orgasm pushing down.

“Close?” With a hum of confirmation, he kept thrusting in you, faster and harder, your moans coming out in screams with the addition of his fingers on your clit. Your legs were shaking and you felt him begin to spurt in you.

The feeling of his cum spilling in you was throwing you into another level of arousal, if you wanted to feel his load fully in you, you had to cum now. Relaxing your body and letting him take full control, with only a few more moves of his fingers and the tip of his cock rubbing your g-spot— your toes curled, a moan leaving your swollen lips.

“Fuck!” Your legs spazzed the harder he thrusted into the sensitivity of your core. He didn’t stop his thrusts even when they became sloppy and the overstimulation of your swollen g-spot was making you feel like crying from the painful pleasure of your orgasm.

The moment he felt your walls clench around his swollen cock, Jaehyun groaned loudly against your ear, trying his best to kiss your face through them. He tried to halt his movement but his hips had a mind of their own. He had to push himself off in order to stop his relentless torture upon you.

When you felt his warm weight off of you and instead the breeze course through your back, you turned your head towards him, seeing his chest red and heaving, trying to calm himself down after the orgasm he just had, his eyes fixated on your core.

“Like it?” You teased, shaking your bum slowly trying not to spill his fluid onto your comforter. “A lot… Let me get a pic, you okay with that?” He questioned, his hands rubbing softly at the flesh of your ass.

“Anything for you.” Throwing him a cheeky smile, Jaehyun grinned. Getting off the bed as carefully as he could, getting the camera from your desk drawer and turning it on for when he had reached you.

The stains of your and his cum on your thighs, his orgasm threatening to ooze out if you moved, the creamy white substance pooled to the brim in you. “Fuck this looks so hot. Do you want to see?” He questioned, angling the camera to where your ass was also seen and not just his cum. “Yeah.”

The flash went off at least twice; he had stuffed your hole with his fingers when he helped you get on your back, pushing his fluids in you so they wouldn’t spill in the moment.

Once situated on your back, he took them out, smirking to himself at how his fingers looked. Raising your hips slightly until he brought out a towel, a corner damp to which he’d use to clean you up. Placed under your bottom half, his entire cum oozed out onto the cloth; him watching in admiration at how full he had gotten you.

After what felt like it had all gotten out, he cleaned up your thighs with the damp corner, using it on your core as softly as he could, trying his best to avoid hurting you. When it all felt like you were good enough to lay down, he went back to the restroom, laying the towel on the bathtub before turning the faucets on to at least wash away the cum before throwing it into the washing machine.

You felt the ache in your core more than other times, he did go a bit harder but it’s not like you didn’t enjoy it. By the time he had come back you were looking at the pictures he had taken of you.

“My ass looks so good.” You spoke, feeling his presence enter the room. “It always looks good, it’s only the first time you’ve looked at it in this position.” He laid beside you, pulling your body to his. Your leg raising to cross over his own and laying your head on his chest.

His own arm wrapped around your body, caressing the softness of your back. “Remind me to get you the pill before I leave for work.” Looking at the pictures along you, admiring the way the flash captured the glistening.

“You don’t want a lil’ Yuno running around?” You joked, clicking the noisy buttons to look at the other images on the camera, most of them were pictures of him whenever the both of you went on dates. “We can’t handle one yet.” He chuckled, kissing the top of your head.

You both stayed silent for a while until a picture of you two with Jungkook came up, “Are you going to tell him what you did or will you let me keep playing the bad guy?” He sighed, pulling you closer to him.

Twisting slightly to turn and look at him, the natural look on your face turned to one of a smirk. “He should know by now.” All the calmness and iniquitous tone and look in your voice and face.

Jungkook had taken your attitude to heart, it had ruined his birthday and the entirety of the night. He had spent it drinking and smoking on his own, trying so hard to stay away from people, even his friends that tried his best to help him snap out of it but nothing worked.

When he felt that he couldn’t forget the pain of friendship with any copious amounts of alcohol that didn’t grant him a wish to get drunk; Jungkook grunted, opting to go up the stairs and into his room, far away from his own party and the demise of his friendship.

His feet felt heavy and even when people tried to stop him to congratulate him, all he could muster was a silent thank you as he made his way to his bedroom door, one he had the key to in hand, pushing it forcefully through the keyhole and turning it until the knob willingly budged.

It was pitch balck when he went in, closing the door behind him and locking it, even the curtains were down and the only light came from the main light bulbs the second he flipped the switch on.

Everything was fine until he turned, his back hitting the door as a stunned look of confusion settled on his face, mirroring the one of fright Jaehyun had upon entering your room.

“I’m going to kill him!” Jungkook exclaimed to himself, running to all his walls and tearing down the copious amount of photograph copies plastered all over his walls. The residue of tacky tape left on the paper and walls, rubbing off on his fingers.

Jungkook felt a deep hatred, the anger that made you cry and with how you had treated him earlier due to your boyfriend he couldn’t help his boiling angry tears from spilling down his cheeks, hitting his scrapes from the earlier flight.

This was all Jaehyun’s doing and he knew it, at least he told himself that. There were so many pictures of Jungkook following Jaehyun and it was making him boil at how he became what he hated Yuno for.

His initial actions were meant to protect you from the weirdo Jaehyun was. You were his best friend and the only one he felt that understood him well— you two met on the college forum. After all, you’d both transferred the same semester from different schools and it was only destiny that he ended up being your lab partner.

It was the fact that he saw you as a sister that made him wary of Jaehyun and when you stopped being as close to him due to your boyfriend, he felt the jealousy of friendship seeing how he tore you away from him.

Now here he was, sobbing as he tore down every single picture, looking for his phone all over the room in order to call and when he found it and you didn’t pick up, he opted for the chat room.

Turning on his monitor, he quickly typed his password, only to be greeted with open tabs from the printer and notepad with multiple small messages, even ms paint with drawings that seemed to be yours.

He knew he had turned off his computer fully before the party started and his chest only seemed to get compressed knowing you’re the only one with a key, your little drawings not making the throb of his brain any easier on him.

Closing every tab he could, it wasn’t until the last notepad tab that his breath hitched, getting stuck in the back of his throat. The bright light of the monitor reflected on his glossed out eyes and face.

‘Everything is safe in your drawer <3’

Rushing to push back and open the drawer of his desk, Jungkook found all his sd cards and usbs, the ones that stored all of the pictures of Jaehyun following you around. They were messily scattered around the drawer, some weren’t even inside their case, and underneath them laid a notepad.

Sniffling as he stopped his angry sobs, Jungkook took it into his own hands, toying with the wrinkled paper before pulling it off and seeing the words on the bottom paper.

‘I love you so much, Kookie... But don’t fuck with what’s mine.’

His orbs trembled as he read it over and over and over again. He felt as if he had been kicked in the chest and his entire breath source had been taken again. Dropping the notepad onto his desk.

Your handwriting in bright red ink, some of it had bled through making a pool rest dry on a corner. He didn’t want to admit it, even as he stared at the framed picture of the two of you on his desk— he didn’t want to accept it.

He couldn’t even speak, the cry he wanted to let out wouldn’t even budge. He felt the fire of anger and betrayal envelope his entire body as he tried to process what he was to do next but all he could think about was that—

Jaehyun was right.

He was right about everything. Even if he tried, even if everything pointed at Jaehyun being guilty, even if you had all the proof laid out in front of you, rubbed against your face, your eyes wide open to see how much of a creep your boyfriend was—

You will always choose Yuno.

[tarosin]

the great adventures of y/n tommy tubbo jack and ranboo - how y/n made friends with everyone

this is an extra to the great adventures series

requested: yes/no

warnings: cursing

tommy

you were actually friends with tommy when he was streaming to a few viewers, and you even watched as his channel grew. eventually he asked you to mod for him, as he knew he could trust you and because had experience being a twitch mod. he was also the reason you began streaming. as for how you met, you were in the same classes as him in highschool, and since you were the ‘quiet’ person in the class, they sat tommy next to you. honestly, you hated him when you first met him and the feeling was mutual. you didn’t want to sit next to the rather loud teenager and he had no one to talk to anymore as his friends were on the other side of the room.

“do you ever talk?”

“heh?”

“i said do you ever talk...do you always do that”

“do what”

“that fucking HeH.”

“are you mocking me simons?”

“noooo why would i do that...”

“it’s y/n.”

“right, yeah, yeah, i totally knew that.”

“great now please leave me alone i’m trying to work.”

“loser.”

“the fuck did you just say?”

“nothing.”

it was that moment tommy decided he was going to make you just like him, and a few years later that’s exactly what he did. by year 11 you and tommy had grown extremely close. the last day of school arrived a lot earlier than expected, everyone was extremely stressed, no one knew what to expect or what was going to happen. you found yourself hanging around with tommy a lot more as you had no idea if you would both be going to the same college, in september you received a text message that made your night:

tommy: college sent out emails telling you if you were accepted go check

*2 minutes later*

tommy: well?

y/n: i got accepted

tommy: me too

y/n: call me right now

tommy: i’m about to stream..have you ever considered streaming?

y/n: absolutely not

tommy: make an account and stream after me i’ll raid you..make me mod you know how people can be

once college started up, you were slightly nervous the two of you would drift away from each other. however this was far from the case, although you both did different subjects and he was only in on wednesdays, the pair of you would hang out together a lot more. he would be in your streams and vice versa, you would either be in his tiktoks, or you would be the one filming them.

“y/n make a tiktok we can be mutuals.”

“please god no.”

you spent so much time at his house either talking about random things, playing whatever game you could find, or streaming. he dragged you to every meet up he went on, allowing you to meet people such as niki, phil, and, wilbur. you didn’t know this, but he would constantly bring you up in conversations with dream, which eventually lead to you joining the smp in october where you would later be able to meet the likes of jack, technoblade and jschlatt. the only person you didn’t seem to see on the server was his other friend tubbo.

ranboo

you had become friends with scott after being his first twitch mod and when he noticed you started streaming, he was extremely supportive, always raiding your stream once he ended his. today you found yourself bickering with scott because he wouldn’t let you in mcc despite the fact you were ‘the best minecraft player.’

“y/n, i watched you die in minecraft 7 times last night within 5 minutes.”

“oh i’m sorry mr perfect, let me in mcc.”

“no.”

“fine i’ll make my own.”

and that’s exactly what you did..well you tried your best.

you started your stream as soon as scott ended and had him call you on discord after explaining to your chat what you were about to do.

“scott final chance let me in mcc, i’ll settle for access to the practice server.”

“fine.”

“REALLY?!”

“absolutely not!”

“fuck you, ill be in it one day!”

you left the call telling chat you didn’t need that negative energy in your life.

you really have scott to thank for you making friends with ranboo, scott made a tweet explaining what you were doing on stream which caught ranboos eye.

Smajor1995: after not making it into mcc again my good friend @y/n has decided to take it upon themselves to make their own on stream!! ill also be in the stream (if they answer my calls) *twitch link*

ranboo joined your stream and was instantly met with you yelling at scott (again) to let you in mcc.

“IM YOUR TWITCH MOD!”

“i will ban you from mcc!”

“you don’t have the nerve... so he left the call this is bullshit watch me land this water bucket clutch down this ravine so we can find axolotls and build an army.”

*you died*

you pulled your hood over your face before sinking down your chair taking a deep breath.

“FUCK!”

you calmly got back up and looked into your camera.

“i was so close, so very close.. HEY CHAT SCOTT SENT ME A LINK TO THE SERVER!”

a few minutes later you were able to get onto the server, only to be kicked less than a minute later. the reason you were banned being ‘i watched you fail the water bucket clutch down a ravine.’

you continued your build on your server and just spent the rest of the stream talking about anything that crossed your mind, that was until you decided to copy ace race. once finished, you looked into your camera and pulled your microphone closer to you.

“so this is race ace, so scott doesn’t sue me, and basically it’s going to be this course, but i’m going to change a random section practice it every day, not tell anyone it changed. of course i’m going to tell my team we have to win, oh fuck i forgot scott was watching my stream..it’s okay he didn’t hear me he’s too busy planning how he can rig the next mcc.”

ranboo found himself enjoying your content and even noticed you in his chat multiple times.

“just a minute chat i’m just sending an important dm to my mods.”

that’s when you noticed chat paused for a minute after you sent a message, it confused you for a minute before realising ranboo made you a vip on his channel and you decided to do the same for him on your channel, from there you added each other on discord. the pair of you made friends extremely quickly, you were constantly part of his streams as you would call him on discord not realising that he was streaming.

“hi y/n, by the way i’m streaming”

“i just wanted to ask if you knew how to break into a house?”

“....why”

“i locked myself out by accident and my parents are asleep come help me.”

“you are in the uk.”

“okay? catch a flight.”

chat honestly loved you and your friendship with ranboo. the pair of you only met a few weeks ago and you were already acting as though you had known each other for years.

jack

you and jack met for the first time on the smp, which would have been fine, however you met during lore and your characters weren’t exactly the best of friends. once lore had ended, everyone said their goodbyes and left the call. a few moments later you received a discord message from jack asking if you were available to call any time soon. since you were back in lockdown, you had plenty of free time. you arranged a time and date a few days later you called jack, where you had your first proper interaction out of character.

“hello jack!!”

“oh hi y/n i just thought it may be a good idea to get to know each other, well you know considering we’re both on the dream smp.”

“yeah, yeah, i understand what you mean.”

the pair of you ended up getting along with each other, it was slightly awkward for the first 5 minutes of the call, but that was expected since you hadn’t really met jack before and were anxious to call him. however, after that the conversation started to flow and you found out the pair of you had a lot in common making it easy to come up with things to talk about. it ended up feeling as though you were catching up with a friend you hadn’t spoken to for a while.

“has anyone told you your accent is really strong.”

“so is yours, y/n, what the fuck is that supposed to mean.”

“it means your accent is strong, duh.”

jack asked if you’d like to stay in call and join him on the smp whilst he streamed, and you gladly accepted the offer as you really didn’t want to do your college work, and you were enjoying your time with him. a few minutes into the stream jack had killed you several times.

“JACK STOP KILLING ME!”

rather than answering you he just sat laughing. he then went on to attempt to mute him microphone, he failed. however he didn’t realise this, so you sat listening to his plan on how he was going to kill you again. this time you were prepared, you sent a message to tommy telling him to log on along with your location. few minutes later tommy was by your side and helped you kill jack several times for revenge.

“Y/N...TOMMY!!”

“you didn’t mute your mic, so i told tommy you were bullying me.”

“im gonna go...BYE JACK, BYE Y/N, ILL SEE YOU SOON!”

“i can’t believe you.”

“hey you’re the one who didn’t turn your mic off.”

“how did you know?”

“i had your stream on my other monitor.”

“ayeee you watch my streams?”

“...i’ve been a sub for 4 months.”

the two of you stayed chatting and playing for another hour. the pair of you were already so close and you had only met each other the other day. this was just the start of your friendship, soon enough you were in a laugh and the stream ends challenge on his stream, however due to lockdown rules this was done over discord leading to you accidentally leaving the call several times.

“and they’re gone again!”

*4 minutes later*

“SORRY JACK IM BACK!”

“stop leaving y/n!”

“oh i’m sorry, let me just go yell at my wifi to stop cutting out!”

a few seconds later you could be heard faintly in the background screaming at your wifi as it would continue to buffer. as soon as restrictions were over one of the first things you decided to do was go to jacks and stream a laugh you lose where there was a punishment if you were responsible for losing the last heart. however everything was apparently hilarious in person as you would constantly laugh, meaning you were responsible for losing the last heart.

“y/n give me your phone.”

“no.”

“you lost let me tweet from your account”

“fine..”

soon enough your fans and friends with your notifications on received this twitter notification

“y/n: jack is so cool and funny he is also really tall i am not”

tubbo

tubbo was actually the last person you met and made friends with, your community were convinced for some reason that you both didn’t like each other and that’s why the pair of you didn’t talk to each other. this was far from the case you were both waiting for the right time, tubbo was an extremely busy teenager and you didn’t want to interrupt him, and tubbo knew you were currently in a stressful position since you had recently joined the dream smp, also you were still meeting people so he didn’t want to stress you out. this doesn’t mean he didn’t want to be your friend, he actually asked tommy since he had been your friend for at least 4 years what would be the best way of getting to know you.

“mate they hated me when we first met, just talk to them or something. you could have met them the last time i went up to visit you, but they ended up not feeling too good and went back to the hotel room.”

“when are you next coming up?”

“how about next week, and i’ll bring y/n, i really don’t understand why you’re nervous tubbo, it’s y/n they wouldn’t hurt a fly..well hmm.”

“see you next week then!”

a week later tommy dragged you to the train station.

“uh tommy where are we going?”

“...on a train.”

“no way, really? oh my god!”

a few hours later you finally got off the train.

“ill go with my dad to check into the hotel room, do you want to come with us or?”

“i think i’ll go for a walk and stretch my legs.”

“right okay, meet you at the beach later”

you spent a few minutes walking around the beach picking up any rocks and shells that caught your eye, little did you know it would result in you meeting tubbo. once you finished putting your new collection in your pockets you noticed a small crowd of people walk up to someone asking for pictures assuming it was tommy you walked over to the boy, it wasn’t tommy it was in fact tubbo. at first you stayed silent not wanting to really cause attention to yourself. you only spoke up when some people started to make inappropriate comments towards him.

“oh sorry to be a pain guys me and tubbo have plans with tommy in a few minutes, we should go so we’re not late. bye guys.”

you smiled and waved as they walked away. you looked over to tubbo, you could tell he was still pretty anxious about what just happened and honestly if you was in his position, you would react the same way.

“we should probably move from here incase they come back and see you’re still here, are you okay?”

“im feeling better now it’s over..thank you”

“oh it’s no problem i’m, y/n btw.”

“wait you and tommy were still meant to be on the train.”

“the train was actually on time, tommy went to check into the hotel i wanted to stretch my legs, i also wanted to collect some rocks.”

“did you collect enough or did you want more?”

“im not going to say no if you wanna go collect some with me.”

the pair of you walked around keeping each other close incase the people from before returned. half an hour later, the pair of you sat on a bench close to the beach so you could show tubbo everything you decided to pick up, he ended up keeping a rock he liked to have as a memory. tubbo wrapped an arm around you as it was getting cold whilst you watched the sunset.

“tubbo i think tommy forgot about me.”

“you can spend the night at mine, i’ll send him a message to let him know.”

“are you sure?”

“of course!”

“this has to be the most unsafe thing either of us will ever do, we hardly know each other and now i’m staying at yours.”

tommy sent you a message explaining that he didn’t forget, there was a problem at the other hotel and they had to go find another one, but you’ll be fine to stay at tubbos for the night. the pair of you spent the entire night learning as much as you can about the other person. it had only been an evening but you already knew the pair of you would be great friends.

taglist:

@dumb-chaotic-bi-energy @uselesssapphickitten @l0ver0fj0y @etheriaaly @xx-smiley-xx @hawarun @kylobensgirl @cawcaw-pretty-thing @reverse-iak @renleicrashed @c1loudee

[folkloreguk]

🍒Cherry Ice Cream (2)🍒

A/N: Part two is here! There won't be another one after this. I just wanted to split it into two little scenarios with one being cute and the other not so cute lmao...I hope you enjoy - as always I appreciate feedback a lot!

taglist: @lovely-ateez

genre: smut, optional bias (m) x reader (f), lifeguard!au, pool sex, unprotected sex

words: 3.4 k

PART 1 (fluff, both parts can be read independently)

It was the middle of the summer holidays and you had never been happier. Sunny weather, swimming, lots of free time and as much ice cream as you wanted were only a few of the reasons for your luck. The main cause was the boy of your dreams. A few weeks ago, you had met. It had been the most chaotic, embarrassing day at the public swimming pool – or so you had initially thought. Turns out being a walking disaster could not only attract negative attention. When the otherworldly handsome and kind lifeguard had pulled your clumsy figure out of the water and even bought you ice cream to make you feel better, you had a feeling things were about to change. And you hadn’t been wrong. Maybe you were seeing things through rose-colored glasses and a mix of lovestruck hormones, but you suspected he might just really be this great.

Ever since your first ice cream date, the two of you had been inseparable. Looks were one thing – and you had made yourself aware that though he was a picture of perfection, he could still have turned out to not be your type at all. But the inside reflected on his outside. Every day you found out a new enrapturing detail about him. He was a never-ending book that you were utterly unwilling to put back down.

Your days were spent at the public swimming pool, watching your lifeguard boyfriend do his job and questioning if this was all some sort of hidden camera prank. During his break he came running straight to your spot under the trees and plopped down on your towel, ready to spend the most time with you until he had to go back. Although your streak of bad luck was over, he still took care of you and made sure you were okay in the heat. He reminded you to drink enough water and sent you a good morning text every day. When he had first asked you to help him put sunscreen on his shoulders, you had hesitated with cheeks hotter than the sunlight that day. Now it was a daily thing, and sometimes when his hands were on your back, rubbing in the lotion, you caught yourself wishing there weren’t a hundred families around you. But it was hard scoring alone time with him at the pool. Even later at night, right before closing time, there were always one or two diehard swimming fans there.

“I love watching my cute girlfriend swim,” he would keep telling you.

“You better make sure you’re paying attention to the rest of the visitors, too,” you would reply, but secretly love his flirty remarks. Perhaps he wasn’t even so far off. After your first encounter, it was apparent that maybe you were the one guest who didneed the closest monitoring. Even his co-workers knew of you. They had made it their life mission to remind him daily how whipped he was for you, but he never cared about their teasing.

At night, you rode your bikes home. Towards the candy cotton clouds on the horizon, through the small suburb, you rode side by side, still damp hair flowing in the wind. Outside your home he cupped your face then, the sun kissed skin of his hands still warm to the touch. Like he was the slowly setting sun himself, he kissed you goodnight. You were addicted to his lips. He made you fly, brought back all your fondest memories as if he himself was in them, and let you forget every worry you’ve ever had in the world.

One evening at the pool, you lay on your bathmat, headphones in your ears and your favorite summer playlist taking you to another world. Suddenly, two hands grabbed you by the shoulders. You jerked up in surprise.

“Oh my god, we could have hit our heads together!” you scolded your boyfriend, who was smiling at you like an innocent five-year old.

“Guess what. My boss just told me that I can close the place up tonight. You know what that means, right?” he said.

“Tell me more,” you smirked.

“Technically, we can stay here however long we want. And do whatever we want. As long as no one finds out,” he whispered the last part into your ear. Chills ran up your spine despite the heat in the air.

“Do whatever we want, huh?” you said. “I thought you were being a model employee?”

“I am,” he shrugged with his child-like smile. “And the model employee needs to go back to work now. I have a reputation to uphold. You’ll be waiting for me, right?”

“Of course,” you nodded, watching his figure as he jogged back to his seat by the pool. The next hours seemed to go by extra-slowly, to your dismay. After his announcement, you only found yourself staring in his direction more than on any other day. Truly, you could never get used to his handsomeness. You thought of his voice that made you melt like ice and his hands when he kissed you. Too often they remained in innocent, safe territory. Maybe that was about to change. It was a Friday, meaning the opening hours were longer than usual. By 10 pm however, even the last person had left. The public swimming pool was closed. Officially.

You had to admit, you could get used to having an enormous swimming pool all to yourself. Blissfully, you dived through the water, not having to worry about crashing into anybody’s legs or losing track of your surroundings. You had always felt as though swimming was a little like flying. Not that you knew what flying would be like. But if you had to make a guess, feeling weightless and small in a seemingly endless space probably came close. All your life, it had remained the same. Playing pretend in the water, acting like a mermaid scavenging for the most precious treasure of the seven seas – all your loveliest ideas lingered in your memory like it had been yesterday.

The pool had a shallow end, about the depth which allowed your head to reach above the surface, and progressively deepened towards the other end. You took a gulp of air and descended into the darkness. Taking long strokes, you dived towards the white light at the wall of the shallower pool end. With the brightness ahead of you, you failed to notice the shadow behind you.

As you were in the process of coming up from the water, a pair of arms suddenly wrapped around you. For the second time that day, you jolted in surprise and quickly gasped for air.

“You scared me out of my wits! Will you stop that!” you said, but you were already smiling. It was hard to carry grudges against the boy behind you. Not when he held your waist and rested his chin on your bare shoulder, grinning as if it was a crime to even suspect him of such things.

“Hi, there,” he said and pecked your cheek sweetly. “I missed you.”

“So did I,” you admitted. Only months ago, you had made fun of how lovestruck your friend had been. You weren’t one to speak now. His hands let go of you while you turned your body to face him. Then they were on you again, and although it was a small touch, your lack of clothes created a tension between you right away.

“Wanna race me?” he whispered into your ear, as if there was anyone around to listen in. Was he serious? Did he really think you wanted him to let go of you now? His voice on your neck rendered you wanting him so bad, you had to take a deep breath to compose yourself.

“I’ve been swimming all day,” you said. “Besides, didn’t you say we could do whatever we wanted? We can swim whenever we want, during opening hours.”

“Oh, sounds like you have better plans?” he asked. For a moment, he touched your forehead with his. If you bent forward slightly, you could have kissed him. His hungry eyes were on your lips when you had finished the thought.

“I was thinking you could kiss me, for starters?” you coaxed him. He chuckled.

“So you’ve been thinking about it too, the past few hours,” he realized. “You know, I was trying to be subtle about it.”

“Forget about being subtle,” you said. “Let’s just make out, please?”

“I’d like nothing better than that,” he smiled, and then your mouths touched. His gentle lips tasted faintly of chlorine and salt, a taste you had come to associate with him and magnificent things. You held his face in your hands tightly and pushed your body against him yearningly. Reacting, he sighed and deepened the kiss. His wandering hands found the small of your backside as you arched your back into his frame. You hummed quietly, hands burying in his wet hair and playing with it at the nape of his neck.

All your childhood you had been searching for your treasure under the water. Now you understood. He was right there in front of you. Little you would be proud you had found someone this precious and incomparable. And hot.

“Jump,” he said. You did as he suggested and wrapped your legs around his waist. The proximity of his body made your heart hammer against your ribcage with such feverishness, you worried it might jump through your chest. With the way he touched every curve of your body, you almost forgot how to kiss. Luckily, your instincts did the job for you as you sipped on his lips and sighed every so often. He caught your bottom lip between his teeth, and you felt his smirk when you moaned in surprise. Every inch of your skin burned with desire for him.

As he carried you over to the side of the pool, you pulled away shortly. You took the liberty to attack his neck with frenzied kisses. It felt just as you had imagined a thousand times. You couldn’t possibly recount all the instances when you had found yourself staring at his neck and shoulders in the past weeks. He was easily the biggest distraction you had ever known. But it wasn’t your fault his tanned skin was so inviting and his strong presence ever so alluring. Returning his teasing, you bit into his shoulder, kissing and sucking on it right after.

“Fuck, baby,” he said in a throaty tone. “You’re amazing.”

Softly, he rubbed his nose against yours before your lips locked again. The kiss was all but soft. Your tongues meddled as if you were starved people and you could barely keep your hands in one place. Not that you would want to. You wanted to glue his hands onto your body or better yet handcuff him to your wrists. What was the opposite of a restraining order called? You were about to invent a word for it. Never before had you been so intoxicated, so in ecstasy with another person.

He pulled aside the fabric of your top momentarily and cupped your breasts in his hands. You gasped and melted into his touch and the way he played with your nipples. He attacked your neck in kisses and you shut your eyes, enjoying the sensation of his lips.

“I really want you.” He had his hands on your ass and all you could think about was the growing bulge in his swimming shorts. Your hard nipples rubbed against his chest, the thin fabric of your swim top doing little to nothing to separate your bodies. How could somebody’s whole existence be so titillating? He pulled away, just far enough to speak but barely. “I’ve wanted you like this for a while. But I didn’t want to unsettle you by making you think I just want sex from you. Truth is, I don’t want you to be just some summer romance, Y/N. Every day I hope you’ll still be here when summer is over.”

“Why would you think I’m going anywhere?” you asked. “You’re the reason I’m the happiest I’ve ever been. I ask myself every day how I managed to end up with you in the first place.”

“That’s easy. First, threaten to demolish the turnstile with your stubbornness, second, offer your head to a bunch of kids with a water ball, third, square up against a bug in front of a hundred people, fourth- “

“Okay! Enough,” you said. “Don’t bring up my clumsiness. That’s just about the least sexy thing in the world.”

“Baby, I think there’s nothing not sexy about you,” he spoke. He kissed you deeply and all your embarrassing memories vanished at once. “So, you’re cool with this?”

His sudden change in tone caused your breath to hitch in your throat, as his hands lingered by your hips, just above your bikini bottom. You only nodded, the motion getting more eager as the words sunk in. He slid his fingers along the inside of your thigh, and you squirmed under his touch in desperation. Swiftly, he pushed aside the material above your center. His digits slid through your wetness, catching the nub between them, and rubbing ever so slowly. An overwhelmed gasp spilled over your lips, and you closed your eyelids.

“Fuck- ,“ you muttered under your breath. He teased your core, nearly sliding his finger into you, but then pulling away to find your nub to toy with.

“You look so beautiful,” he said. At his words, you looked at him through fluttering eyelids. He was one to talk about beauty. The luminescence from underwater sharpened his features, and his eyes had something magical, something enchanting about them. Like he could have you – or anyone – without saying a word. He reminded you of a merman, or rather a siren. Ready to drag you along with him, deep under the surface. And you were so willing to let it happen. For all you knew, you were long lost and under his spell anyway.

“Have you ever done it in public?” he asked. You were too distracted by his fingers on you at first, head hanging back in ecstasy, until you snapped out of it.

“No, but – fuck – I guess I can strike that one off my sex bucket list after tonight, can’t I?” you said.

“You have a sex bucket list? Interesting, tell me more about it,” he smirked. His eyes darkened and his tongue licked over his lips once. As if on command, his lazy ministrations on you quickened, rubbing your clit in small, circular motions until you were a moaning, stammering mess. You suspected he did so just to see your immediate reaction, and you gave him just what he wanted.

“Can we postpone the – the talking…on later?” you murmured, feeling like collapsing against his broad shoulders. “I’m kind of too busy to – to talk.”

“I can see that,” he teased you, kissing you gently. The delicacy of his lips only made your head spin more. “You’re so sweet, baby.”

“Don’t you want to get busy too?” you asked. You reached for his swimming trunks and wrapped your hand around his hard member through the material. “I don’t want to wait any longer.”

“Shit- me too.” His arousal echoed in his moans, and he sucked in a breath. There was a sense of power in knowing you could make him react so gravely by doing so little. You tugged on his trunks and pulled them down a little to reveal his full length. Palming him, you felt how painfully hard he must have been for a while now. He groaned and it was the best thing you had ever heard. Eagerly, you slid your bikini bottom off and watched for a moment as it sunk down into the depths of the pool. Your legs wrapped around his waist again as he aligned his cock with your core.

At this point you supposed you were both out of words. Hunger had taken over and you barely managed to form a sentence. He kissed you and you hummed and nodded, wanting him to know you were ready. Easily, he entered you and you whimpered at the way he stretched your velvet walls after all the wait. Your senses were overcome with everything around you. The warm water enveloping the both of you, the soft summer breeze caressing your faces, his hands on your hips as he guided your body into his thrusts and the sound of your breathless moans and sighs – it was pure bliss. Night had almost fallen, with the sky being a deep blue, almost black by now. It was a perfect setting for a perfect night with your favorite person.

You gazed into his dilated pupils and the coil in your stomach tightened in the most delicious way possible. Now you recounted a myriad of dreams you’d seen him in. Not always, but occasionally he showed up in your dirtiest of dreams, with his gorgeous, addictive smile and strong arms. But now he was right there, in front of you – inside of you – and you apprehended how weak your boldest imaginations had been. Your nails dug into the skin of his shoulders as you clenched around his cock. He moaned your name huskily and it only clouded your head further.

It was crazy how loving a person could magnify everything. Even with closed eyes, the mere idea of him fucking you, at night in a public pool, could beat every single other experience you’d ever had. You felt like you were blessed with the audience with a god. A god, who had manifested on earth only to scoop you up and show you the finest things in life. You definitely couldn’t think of a finer thing than his cock dragging through your walls, hitting your g-spot repeatedly, while he had you cased against the pool tiles. Moans and little whimpers fell from your lips, and you were glad there wasn’t a single soul close by who could have heard.

He was jaw-dropping. With the way he pounded into you hard, using the poolside wall as support on your back, you felt your head spin as your eyes rolled to the back of your head. Your skin seemed to prickle wherever he touched you and you pushed your chest against his. Just a little closer, you told yourself, even though you were running out of space already. It was body against body while he whispered naughty things into your ears, telling you how incredible you felt, how lucky he had gotten with you and how sexy he found you.

“You’re the fucking best I’ve ever had, baby,” he said. His teeth grazed your neck as he kissed your sensitive skin messily. You could have counted every single drop of water hanging from the strands of his hair and adorning his face. Could have taken notice of every single eyelash and even the tiniest speckles of color in his irises. But you could barely command your eyes to stay open.

“So- close,” you said. In your ecstasy, you clawed at his back as another wave of pleasure went through your entire body.

“Together, hm?” he said, lips brushing over your cheek with every thrust. You hummed and nodded, as he picked up his thrusts to a toe-curling speed. With every touch of your sweet spot, you felt reality slip away a little further, and you were doing nothing to fight it. You invited the feeling in, resting your forehead against his, breaths coming out in short puffs. And then it overcame you. Your orgasm jolted through you like electricity, and you clung to him as if you might have sunken otherwise. It made your shared moans high pitched, and he followed you, pulling you into his arms like it was alone you who was keeping him afloat.

The splashing of the water softened as he drew out your highs for as long as possible with slower thrusts. Eventually, he halted completely. He cradled your face in his hands and when you finally opened your tired eyes, he was watching you with full adoration. His charming smile caused an eruption of butterflies in your stomach. This was only the beginning of your time together, yet you could barely fathom your fortune. And as it seemed, this time fate was on your side.

[emerald-chaos]

Touchdown

*gif not mine, credit goes to the owner*

I just want to take a moment to say thank you for the love on my last fic! It made my lil ole heart swell to see that peopled enjoyed it enough to leave a like or reblog.

This is just something special I had in my arsenal that I wrote for a friend a few months ago. I touched it up a bit and added a few things here and there. It all started when we were talking about how much we loved when Chris' accent got heavier after he'd been drinking, and well, I couldn't help myself lol. I hope you enjoy the fluff! xoxo

I apologize for any grammatical errors, I tried to proof-read but am also a little exhausted lol.

Pairing: Chris Evans x Reader

Word Count: 2844

Warnings: I don't think there's anyway? Mentions of being drunk/drinking alcohol, cursing, and illusions to sexy times, but that's about it.

You hadn’t noticed how furiously your knee was bouncing up and down until the person sitting next to you on the subway got up to move seats once the train squealed to a stop. You sighed and ran your hands down the front of your thighs. Normally being a little late didn’t bother you as much, but tonight you were meeting him.

You flipped your wrist over to check your watch. 8:30pm. In all honesty, it had probably been only thirty seconds later than when you checked it the last time. Another deep sigh escaped from your lips as you started to become hyper aware of the train remaining still at the current stop. What could possibly be taking so long? You knew he wouldn’t care if you were running late, but the time the two of you had together already felt so minuscule. You wanted to capitalize on every second you could.

The train began moving again and you slumped back into your seat, feeling only a small amount of relief. It was becoming painfully apparent that you needed to try and relax. You could feel the sweat building up on your body, the sting on your palms from where your fingernails were pressing in with a vengeance moments ago, and you could hear your heart thumping in your ears. Your hand dug around in your purse for a few moments before finding the small case you were looking for. Opening it, you slipped your headphones into your ears and let your head rest on the window behind you as music intertwined with your thoughts.

Once upon a time, you made fun of people who decided to go to grad school. What kind of a clown would spend thousands of MORE dollars and go BACK to school?? Not to mention the stress of the assignments, the due dates - it was not for you...or so you thought.

Now here you are, a regular booboo the fool.

NYU’s graduate program for design and merchandising wasn’t necessarily part of your 5-year plan, but when the opportunity landed in front of you it was difficult to pass up. NYU was a school you had only dreamt of attending back in high school. When you were a senior in high school you were able to tour the campus and fell in love immediately. Hours upon hours were spent researching grants, scholarships, and all sorts of ways to try to make it happen. However, the dream ended as most teenage dreams do - crushed. There was no way you or your parents could afford the loans that it would surely wrack up to attend the out of state university, and there was no way you could ask your parents take on that kind of debt just so you could go to college. UMass was the way to go - close to home and familiar. Not to mention you were able to obtain several scholarships and grants that helped bring down the cost tremendously. Little did you know, boring ole UMass would bring you one of the most important things in your life.

Applying for graduate school wasn’t an easy decision and one you couldn’t really take all the credit for. A smile crept across your face as you reminisced on the night you nervously brought up the idea to your long-term boyfriend.

“I think you should do it,”

“I know, right?” you scoffed, “it’s insane, why would I do something so stup...wait, what? You do?”

“Of course I do. This is something you love and that you’re passionate about. Do you know how many hours of my life were spent listening to you ramble about NYU?” he questioned with a grin.

“It will open up so many doors for you. We can make things work,” a chuckle escaped from those beautiful lips as he saw your dumbfounded expression. He wrapped his fingers around your waist and pulled you close, “What? Did you expect me to forbid it? Cmon, baby, what kind of guy do you take me for?”

You didn’t have a lot of wins in your life, but you did have Chris.

When you got accepted, he took off a week from work to drive you 3 and a half hours south to help get you settled and moved into your temporary new home. The two of you ate a disgusting amount of pizza, moved a ridiculous amount of heavy furniture in the middle of a summer heat wave, and enjoyed each other’s company before the long-distance thing would set in. Chris spent that week encouraging you every step of the way, talking you off the ledge when you were convinced you had made the wrong decision, and made sure to help you christen every possible surface of your new place in the most deliciously sinful way.

You bit your lip slightly at the thought and a warm feeling spread across your face. Chris was one of the most incredible people you had met in this world. Kind, caring, funny, intelligent, passionate, and god was he sexy. The connection the two of you had was scary at first, but now you just couldn’t imagine spending your life with anyone else.

The robotic voice came over the loud-speaker in the subway car and you were rudely ripped back to reality as it pulled into your stop. You hurriedly scooped up your bag and jogged off the train.

It had been a promise between the two of you when you moved that there would be equal effort when it came to visiting and keeping in contact while having good, open communication. Long distance was hard but the two of you were determined to make it work. FaceTime calls, hours upon hours of texting, and even as far as writing the occasional letter back and forth (because your boyfriend was a hopeless romantic and you loved it so much). This weekend was your turn to come home to visit, and of course your last class had to go longer than anticipated. Fuckin’ Tiffany and her stupid ass questions.

The muscles of your calves burned as you kept up your hurried pace, weaving through the crowds of people gathered on sidewalks outside of various clubs and restaurants. It was a weekend night and the Patriots were playing, which meant the city was more alive than usual. New York was it's own beast, but it was a different type of hustle and bustle. Nights like these made your heart ache for home - the thick Massachusetts accents, the rowdy voices of bar patrons arguing about the game, the hugs shared between family members as they parted after dinner, and the faint smell of nicotine and alcohol that hung in the air.

As the neon sign that hung in the pub window came in to view you felt your heart dip down into your stomach. Last weekend’s visit had to be cancelled due to some stuff coming up with Chris’ work and a surprise assignment for you, so you hadn’t seen your boyfriend in 2 weeks. With a deep breath you swung open the door and scanned the crowd for him. He told you that he would be there promptly at 7:15pm for pregame shenanigans with his friends - which actually translated to how many pitchers of beer could they suck down before kick off.

“Aw, come ON! That is such a bullshit call!”

You heard him before you saw him. Of course. A grin spread across your lips as you shook your head. The thought of leaving to avoid secondhand embarrassment crossed your mind briefly before you picked up your feet and made your way through the crowd toward the sound. A room full of people from New England and you would still recognize that voice anywhere.

Everyone else seemed to fade away as you saw the outline of the tall, dark haired man standing at the bar. The slight freckles that spattered the back of his neck, the Brady jersey that he spent WAY too much money customizing, and the signature backward ball cap were ingrained in your subconscious memory. Not to mention if you didn’t recognize his outline or his voice, you would definitely recognize that ass anywhere.

You loved how passionate he got about sports and the way his Boston accent seemed to get thicker with each beer he consumed. Growing up in the area, you wouldn't think the accent would send a tingle down your spine the way it does, but it was different - it was Chris. Not to mention the sparkle in his eye when he would watch his favorite team or the way he would get in to arguments whenever someone tried to say something negative about them. You loved your big, handsome, over-sized toddler man so damn much.

A light tap on his shoulder made him whip around, his slightly opened mouth from his interrupted conversation curved upwards into a wicked grin as he made the connection of who was finally standing in front of him.

“Hey there, handsome. I don’t see a ring on your finger. You single?” You grinned, feeling your entire body fill with warmth as Chris leaned back and grabbed his chest as he erupted in laughter.

“Nah, nah, nah, unfortunately for you I am taken” he responded as he snaked his arms around your waist, sliding his hands into your back pockets as he pulled you into his figure.

“That is too bad,” you tsk'd, running a finger down his toned bicep, “she’s one lucky girl.”

“I think I’m the lucky one,” he grinned. He leaned down to meet your lips in a kiss. You sighed into it, allowing your body to mold itself so perfectly into his. The taste of beer on his lips and the smell of his cologne was intoxicating - it was home. You immediately allowed him entrance as you felt his tongue glide along your bottom lip. Your body felt small in his strong grip and you couldn’t help but laugh a bit as he gave your ass a firm squeeze. Normally, this type of bold, public display of affection would make you cringe away but at this point you were lost in Chris that you had absolutely no shame. Each time the two of you embraced had always felt like the first. Your heart still fluttered and your knees still got weak, like you were a 16 year old being kissed for the first time.

In the middle of your reunion moment, however, something happened in the game that made the entire bar erupt in boo’s and curses. Chris lifted his lips from yours to look over his shoulder and inspect what he had missed. You laughed and shook your head as you pushed him back towards his friends and took a seat in the bar stool he had been standing behind initially. His large hands found a natural place on your shoulders. While his eyes remained glued on the TV he began applying a moderate amount of pressure to your neck and shoulders. You didn’t realize how much your body craved that touch, his touch, until you immediately melted back into him.

The bartender slid a beer in front of you with a wink and you mouthed your thanks. You felt a twinge in your heart as you looked around, taking in the atmosphere of the bar. This was a typical weekend night for the two of you whenever you were living together. Football, drinks, pub food, and friends. If it wasn’t this pub it was your living room, just a couple blocks away. You didn’t even mind that it was your first night back and you weren’t alone, spending it immediately wrapped up in your satin sheets. The atmosphere, the people - it was so warm and familiar that you really wouldn’t rather be doing anything else. Plus, being wrapped up together in the sheets was sure to follow.

“I missed you,” hummed a pair of lips as they placed a kiss on the shell of your ear. A shiver shot down your spine at the sensation of his warm breath fanning over your neck. You reached up a hand and connected it to the nape of his neck.

“I missed you too,” you replied, turning your head to plant a kiss on his stubbled cheek.

His arms changed position as he wrapped them in front of your shoulders and crossed them, resting his chin on the top of your head. Your hand absentmindedly rubbed his forearms as you nursed your beer and placed your focus onto the game for the first time tonight.

The laughter seemed to escape from your chest naturally and effortlessly the entire night, as it always had a habit of doing when Chris was around. The camaraderie between him and his buddies during a game was something you’d grown to enjoy over the years. Chris’ competitive nature and the way his jaw clenched when something wasn’t going the way he wanted was always kinda...hot. All of his friends were huge assholes, but in the best way. It was always entertaining to hear them jab at each other and do what they could to rile someone up. They were the life of every party you had ever attended and they had a way of making a boring night a lot more interesting.

Thankfully (for the integrity of the bar) the Pats won the game with a surprise touchdown in the last 30 seconds of the game. Chris, being the guy he is, bought a final round for his friends and a nearby group they had been going back and forth with all night. You couldn’t help but laugh as he drunkenly leaned across the counter and slurred his order to the bartender.

“I need a round for m’friends and for these assholes over here who thought Tom Brady was anything but a winner!” the group started yelling in protest and he simply waved them off and started sliding beers down the bar.

The group eventually moved to a bigger round top so everyone could shoot the shit and banter about the outcome of the game. You were tucked into Chris’ side, hands intertwined as he was passionately discussing the importance of Brady’s legacy with a stranger who made the mistake of stopping to talk to him. Your eyes followed the motion of your thumb as it traced small circles onto the back of his. Your other hand under your chin, holding up the weight of your head as your exhaustion started to catch up with you. Chris, although slightly drunk, picked up on your body language and raised your hand to his lips for a kiss.

“Alright, fellas,” he said as he stood up from his seat, pulling you up with him, “the lady and I are gonna call it a night. See you boys next weekend”.

“Chris, we don’t have to go,” you began to protest as he tucked his jacket around your shoulders.

“Mm, ‘course we do,” he replied with a soft smile, “you’re so tired, baby. I can see it in those beautiful eyes”.

You could feel your cheeks turn a light shade of pink as you rolled your eyes at his attempt at laying it on thick. After what felt like a proper 10 minute goodbye session, the group said their final goodbyes, hugs included, and you walked out of the pub hand in hand.

The walk home was filled with the sounds of cars passing by and conversation of what each other had missed in the week prior. Small talk typically felt like such a chore, but with Chris every conversation came naturally. Even when he had absolutely no idea what you were talking about, he would listen intently and ask all the questions as if it was the most interesting conversation in the world.

The lock on the apartment door clicked as you pushed it open and entered. You smiled as you stopped into the middle of the living room, taking in the home you missed so dearly. A soft tapping of toenails against the hardwood made your heart soar as you met the eyes of your sweet pup, Dodger. A squeal left your lips as you squatted down to give love to the sweet boy. Chris always made fun of you when you came home, saying that you always seemed to miss Dodger more than you did him and I mean, he wasn’t entirely wrong about that statement.

Once again lost in your own world, you didn’t even notice Chris leaned up against the wall watching you with a smile.

“Oh my god,” you gushed, standing up, “do you like...like me or something?”

Chris grinned as he crossed the room and caught your belt loop with his finger, pulling you into him slowly.

“Yeah,” his voice had dropped down an octave, “you could say that”.

“Mm,” your tongue swiped across your lower lip and you wrapped your arms around his neck, “care to show me how much?”

The look in his eyes made your core burn. The tension building between you two became too much to handle as you crashed your lips into his. The kisses were messy and you could feel the sense of urgency between you two. His beard scratched against the column of your throat with a delicious burn as he left wet kisses across your jaw and down the side of your neck. Chris’ hands found their way back into the ass pockets of your jeans as he started walking you back towards the direction of the bedroom.

Soon, there was a trail of clothes leading to your bedroom and you felt very sorry for your neighbors. It had been a long time, but Chris always had a way of welcoming you home.

[hopeyallenjoy]

First time

Tell me the truth Severus. Don't you want me?

Pairing : Young Severus Snape x Fem!Reader 

Warnings : slights smut ; severus switch and reader switch ; dom/sub kink ; little bit of swearing ; alone at house ; bathroom teasing 

Wordcount : 3,504 words

Request : Marauder era Severus x reader’s first time 

Resume : That’s the same request as “An eventful birthday” but I did it with a more bold reader and only Severus' first time. Hope you’ll enjoy it just as much ! 

Y/l/n = Your last name Y/n = Your name 

"She asked you what?" said Lucius as he and Severus headed to their common room.

"She invited me to come spend the weekend at her house over the vacations," Severus repeated, rolling his eyes to the sky.

"Tell me mate, you've been dating Y/l/n for how long now?" Lucius as he opened the door to their dormitory.

"9 months." he replied.

"And you've already gone beyond a simple kiss? You know, despite what they say about young wizards, it's the young women who are the most hormone-driven. Think about it, Severus! That's why they're all so obsessed with love. They need a man and they need him to be their own to calm their ardor. And it's even truer for the veela.”

Severus shook his head negatively, setting his things down on his bed. Lucius couldn't help but smile mischievously at his friend.

"What are you getting at?" he asked when Malfoy didn't continue.

"My point is that she didn't invite you to chat. She wants you, Severus Snape, the dark male, to take over and make her your bitch.” Severus widened his eyes, not expecting such a revelation.

Was this really the case? You were a former student of Durmstrang Institute who had arrived at Hogwarts at the beginning of seventh year even though you were already of age. Because of the reputation of your former school, rumors about you had spread within a week of school, claiming that you were an accomplished black mage or a monster from the darkness, a cross between a veela and a vampire. You ended up in Slytherin, which wasn't entirely in your favor. You even had to deal with the most popular students in the school who were self-appointed protectors of Hogwarts and wanted to check the rumors.  Luckily for you, you were persuasive. You weren't a dark mage or a monster, but you had learned enough from Durmstrang to stand up for yourself and stop anyone from stepping on your toes.

After your little show of strength, girls started coming to you when a boy bothered them and guys who thought they were irresistible, like Lucius Malfoy or Sirius Black, came to try their luck with you. You'd packed them all, one by one. None of these boys were interesting for you, you only had eyes for your Potions and DADA partner, Severus Snape, the only one who didn't ogle your form even when he thought you didn't see him, the only one who shared your curiosity about dark magic, and especially the only one who didn't seem to be interested in you. That's what you liked about him, he really wasn't interested in you, or at least not more than in friendship, until you spent more and more time with him and finally confessed your love. 

In fact, you didn't really do that, you two just kissed on a full moon night in the astronomy tower and it was so natural between you that you just started acting like a couple. Holding hands during Hogsmeade outings or during classes, kissing for hours in your common room while all the other students were watching Quidditch matches, taking turns reading  poetry under the moonlight every night or so. In short, everything was done in a natural way, without the need for embarrassing confessions or the obligation to call each other ridiculous names. No, you had no obligation to each other, you just saw other as you pleased, doing the things you liked and it was just... perfect. 

The more Severus thought about it, the more he thought how stupid it would be to change that.

Add sex to such a perfect relationship? No way. It wasn't that he didn't find you attractive, on the contrary, he simply found you breath taking and sometimes wondered what such a beauty was doing by his side but he wasn’t sure that sex was for him. Sex was always something you grow tired of, and there was so much about it that he didn't know, he was sure he would disappoint you if you ever introduced sex to your relationship. Everything Severus Snape knew about sex, Lucius had told him, and if there was one thing he had learned from his friend's stories, it was that sex was complicated. 

Then when he presented himself in front of the door of the manor Y/l/n, he was well decided to keep his pants on. He knocked and expected to see one of your parents open the door for him, but he came face to face with your little face when the big door was fully opened. His eyes didn't leave your face but his peripheral vision allowed him to see that you were dressed a little lightly for the season, a simple t-shirt pulled over your tantalizing curves. He swallowed hardly. Keeping his pants on seemed much more difficult now. 

"Hello, Sev'. I see you're still on time. You'll excuse me, this time it's me who's a little late." you gave him your best smile and invited him to come in "My parents aren’t here so I took the opportunity to sleep in a little longer.”

Well, that wasn't entirely true, but he didn't need to know that, did he? You'd been up for a while and had spent the morning getting ready for the special weekend ahead. Despite the blasé expression you wore, inside you, your hormones and your heart were racing. Your little Severus was just beautiful and you were even more aware of it now that you saw him without his school uniform.

“Do you mind if I go put something on quickly?“ you asked without noticing the gleam of desire in the eyes of your companion. 

He shook his head negatively too happy that you propose of yourself to remove this angelic vision of which he had difficulty to get out. Merlin what you could be beautiful. You left to change your clothes after taking him into the great hall. Severus was trying to calm his imagination as he gazed out at the garden of your house that could be seen from the living room window. He was still standing there when you returned from your room, looking so absorbed that you had to pull him by the sleeve to get his attention. When he turned around he was breathless again. You had changed but your new outfit didn't help his case at all. You were now wearing a flowing black knee-length dress with a white corset that showed off your slim waist and gently carried your swaying breasts. If he was to believe what he saw, you weren't wearing a bra and he hoped... no panties either. 

"Severus...are you okay?" you questioned as he said nothing.

Severus quickly pulled himself together, serving you one of his grinning smiles that only he had the secret to. What was he talking about? Wasn't he the one who wanted to keep your relationship simple and natural? As recently as thirty minutes ago? And now he was the one who imagined you fucking on the floor, after having torn off your little black dress. This weekend was getting more and more complicated for him. He nodded nevertheless seeing the worried look that you threw to him, the back of your hand put on his forehead as if to see if he had a fever.

"Are you sure? You're all red?" he took your hand, squeezing it gently.

"Yes, yes. It's just your beauty that bewitches me," he said, placing a light kiss on your hand.

It was your turn to blush. Severus' compliments were rare and always came when you least expected them, so when he complimented you, you took full advantage. You kissed him tenderly.

"Idiot. You scared me."

He savored her words in turn, still not used to someone worrying about him and showing it.

"I should scare you more often if you kiss me like that every time" he murmured a sneer stretching his lips.

"You know very well that I would kiss you every day like that even if I wasn't worried. You just have to ask me or... do it on your own.”

At the fiery look you gave him, Severus stiffened and looked away a little.

"Do you have a chess set? It's been a long time since I've played against the grand queen of chess," he said in an attempt to divert your attention.

This worked in part, you nodded and went to get your chess set and then you sat down at the small table near the window. It was a hectic late afternoon of battles and verbal jousting, all of it friendly and good-natured. Even if your thoughts were turned to the particular behavior of your boyfriend. You wanted to wait for him to come and explain to you on his own what was the problem but you were sure he wouldn't. You didn't embarrass him with a serious discussion though, not wanting to spoil the wonderful weekend ahead. And you were right. Severus, on the other hand, was having a hard time concentrating, with hot scenarios taking up all his attention. If you had always been a bit daring, he had never noticed before, too busy admiring your little face or your knowledge of dark magic. And now he was biting his fingers, having the impression to rediscover the wild beauty that you were.

Laughing loudly, arm in arm, you entered the kitchen, your bellies rumbling. You brought in the leftovers from the night before and you gobbled them up in a few seconds, neither you nor he being picky in terms of food and it wasn't as if you had eaten mud, quite the contrary. 

It was your father who had made the food the day before. He had deliberately prepared more food than he needed, not wanting to leave his princess without food during the long weekend he was going to spend away from you.Because yes, you had fought for your parents, especially your father, to leave you at the mansion alone. Yet they knew you could handle yourself, after six consecutive years at Durmstrang, it was rare not to know how to handle yourself. 

The meal was just as nerve-wracking for Severus as he couldn't help but make you laugh which made your breasts jiggle under the thin fabric of your dress. You even bent down to grab the pepper on the table which allowed him to see that you were indeed not wearing a bra. He almost choked, his imagination and hormones still running wild. By the end of the meal, Severus was convinced that he was going to lose his mind before the end of the weekend if it continued like this.

"Y /n, could I know where the bathroom is? I'd like to take a shower before I go to sleep, if that's possible," Severus asked, convinced that a nice cold shower would put his mind at ease.

"Oh, of course. The bathroom is upstairs. It's the first door on the left. Do you need me to lend you something? Slippers, a nightgown?” you asked as a particularly Machiavellian idea appeared in your mind.

At this point of the evening, you had understood that your boyfriend, who you thought was so innocent, had started to understand that you were no longer a child and that your body was indeed the one of a young adult. Seeing him almost choke at each movement you made and that revealed a little more of your forms, was, it had to be said, a most amusing spectacle. So you let him go up the stairs to the bathroom and slowly followed him once the plates were washed and put away.

Meanwhile, Severus had slipped out of his black clothes and into the bathtub, which was filled to the brim. It wasn't every day that he could afford a nice hot bath and he was sure you wouldn't mind if he took a few drops of the Muggle lotions that adorned the rim of the big tub. He slipped all the way into the water, after a deep breath, desperate to calm his ardor. If Severus Snape was so determined not to give in to temptation it was mainly due to the bad treatment he had received from the Marauders, humiliating him to the point where his body was dripping and he was unable to touch himself, even alone. So how could he have succeeded in maintaining a carnal relationship with anyone? Love, love was different, he felt it and managed to express it, but sex? Very little for him. Finally, this afternoon spent by your side had shown him that even if the thing seemed inconceivable to him, he was still capable of desiring someone. And to want you, he wanted you really bad. He opened his eyes, his head still immersed in the bathtub, and saw through the water a figure towering over him. He emerged from the water recognizing your little face. 

There you were, standing in front of him, you had left your corset behind and were now wearing only your black dress. Your face was still impassive.

"Y/n? What the..." he began.

"Sev', do you love me?" you didn't let him finish, starting your Machiavellian plan. "Because I'm starting to doubt it, you know? You've been acting weird ever since you got here. So tell me the truth, Severus. Don't you want me?" as you spoke his words, you let your robe slip off at your feet showing yourself completely naked to him. 

Severus could not believe his eyes. In that moment, he couldn't stop his eyes from devouring you, his cheeks from turning red, and his sex from growing. The fire that swept over him was so sudden that it took his breath away. You were satisfied with your little effect, but when Severus didn't move, just clung to the edge of the tub, you slid as sensually as possible into the bath without taking your eyes off him. Severus watched you, holding his breath. Yes, you were definitely going to drive him crazy. 

"-Severus, how do I look?" you asked again as he still hadn't said anything.

"Y/n... You don't know what you're saying. I... I want you so much, you can't even imagine how much but..." Severus was short of breath, "I've never done anything, never even t-touched myself. I wouldn't know how to... I wouldn't know how to do it and I could only..." you cut him off, kissing him gently as tears of frustration flooded down his face.

 You felt a little bad now that you knew the truth. You had never wanted to made him cry but you understood that he needed to cry so you let him, kissing his cheeks, his nose, his eyes, in fact, everything that was within your reach, wanting to reassure him a maximum.

"Shhhhh Sev'... It's okay, don't worry. I'm here.  Shhhhhh... Oh boy ! I could never be disappointed in you, Sev' I assure you. So please don't cry anymore. I hate seeing you like this. I love you so much, you know." you continued to kiss him with your arms around his neck.

"I-i love you so much t-too ," he replied between sobs. 

Severus was drowning in your affection, his whole body burning. He felt so good in your arms, covered in your kisses. You covered him with tender kisses for another moment, telling him how beautiful he was in your eyes between two kisses. Once the sadness passed, he wanted to return your affection, covering the zebra skin of your breasts with soft kisses which felt like butterfly wings. Then the butterflies became more urgent as your hand clung to his ebony hair and your lips let out sighs of pleasure. You pulled your lover's face up to steal a passionate kiss, your two foreheads finally pressed together, your body slightly elevated as Severus had his arms around your waist.

"Do you... do you want to go all the way Sev'? I certainly don't want to force you to do anything you don’t want, love."

How? Weren't you supposed to not give him ridiculous nicknames? I don't remember saying that. Severus nodded, pulling you tighter against him.

"Guide me, Y/n," he breathed.

His voice was infused with desire, as was his entire body. He was overflowing and tense with desire beyond your touch. You placed his hands in the places you knew were your pleasure points, guiding him to know what to do. His lips came to rest on your neck as you told him to, as your hands slid gently through the cool bath water to land on his crotch. It may have been hard to believe but Severus Snape was very well built, his sex was moderate in size but not all the way down, his base and glans were wider than the rest. It was also slightly curved towards the glans. If you hadn't already had other relationships you wouldn't have realized just by touching him, that Severus was just perfect for you. Your fingers began to do him good, drawing grunts from him that made your skin tingle as he didn't stop his attentions. When you felt him grow a little larger in your hands you stopped your stroking, spreading your own legs just enough for him to enter.

"Severus... I want to cum with you..." he understood the invitation taking his sex in his hands and positioning it facing the entrance to your pussy. 

He didn't really know what to do once he entered so it was you who guided him again, initiating back and forth, impaling yourself a little more each time, your hands resting on his shoulders. Severus moaned with each return, feeling your insides react to his member. You weren't especially tight, but he was still able to fill you up completely. You guided him for a moment and then he felt confident enough to take over. Slowly but surely, he varied the strength of his thrusts. Then he added his lips in your neck making you plant your nails in his shoulders when a so good and... unexpected pleasure. Instinctively, he squeezed you tighter as the last thrust inside you came accompanied by waves of immeasurable pleasure. He had finished before you but you were so close to cumming that you couldn't stop a groan of frustration from coming out of your mouth.

"This one is different from the others. Did I hurt you?" Severus fretted as he came to stop, causing you to let out another frustrated moan.

"No, no, no ! I... Can you go on a little longer, please? I'm not far..." you whispered in his ear. 

He undulated his pelvis gently under you, a sneer coming to perch on his lips.

 "What exactly do you want, Y/n? I need you to explain it to me precisely, please. I don't think I'm experienced enough yet to understand your demands without you finishing your sentences," he said, kissing your temple. 

He knew perfectly well what he was doing now. You wanted to protest by realizing it but it had started again to undulate under you, letting out of your mouth only words drowned between your moans. He ended up kissing your temple again, letting you breathe and waiting for your answer. 

"I want you to fuck me until... Until I cum Severus, please!" you finally managed to articulate making Severus' smile grew wider and wider.

"Gladly, love," he replied as he began to pound you again. 

[thornedrose44]

Prompt: “I can’t do this. Just leave me alone.”

Read on AO3

"Goodnight, Kara." Lena said from across the room when she finally managed to catch Kara's eye.

It was the first time they had made eye contact since Kara had welcomed her inside at the start of the night. Kara startled at the sudden sight of Lena, waving farewell as she stepped quietly towards the door, but made no move to follow after her and when the door swung quietly shut behind her Lena knew things would never be the same.

It was Kara's birthday party (her Earth birthday party to those that happened to be in the know, which to Lena's un-surprise was a rather considerable group all things considered). Kara had invited her, further proof of the strength of their newly reaffirmed friendship. Lena had been grateful for the invite, appreciating it as the sign that they were back on the right track, and accepted it without hesitation.

She had then proceeded to spend hours upon hours thinking of the perfect gift for Kara, excitement and anticipation building in her stomach.

It would be her first proper night out in months after being thrown back into her role as CEO and dealing with all the negative press following Lex’s downfall and upcoming conviction. Her working hours had reached an excess that she had never achieved before. The blowback onto her in the form of hatred for the Luthors was even greater than last time as well, despite her crucial role in taking Lex down. She was still deemed guilty by association especially since she had been working closely with Lex for a long time before revelations about his villainy became apparent.

The news were critiquing her every move, slandering her every chance they got and rallying the masses to a fervour - she was now facing at least one assassination attempt every week.

Regardless of all that, Lena had one salvation, one light of hope that she clung onto. Her friendship with Kara. It was growing again. They were spending time together. Relearning one another or learning about each for the first time in Lena's case. The conversation was finally less stilted and the trust was back.

But there was still something missing, something stopping them from returning to exactly where they were before.

Lena, as the months ticked by, realised that they were no longer as physically close as they once were. Hugs were rare. Gentle touches of the hands were swiftly snatched back to prevent lingering. Even extended eye contact was fleeting.

Lena at first thought the problem was that she had hurt Kara so badly that the woman who sometimes communicated solely through physical affection no longer wanted to be touched by Lena. That broke something in Lena. That Kara, even though she was trying to be kind, friendly and forgiving to Lena, was not comfortable with any sort of physical contact between them, drove Lena into a drunken stupor of college-level proportions.

Once the alcohol was out of her system and she had suitably recovered from her hangover, Lena had allowed the scientist within her to take over.

No more assumptions.

She would gather evidence, make an hypothesis and work towards a solution.

If she wanted Kara back in her life properly - cuddles on the sofa and lengthy hugs a necessity of that - Lena would put the effort in.

So she observed… and what she observed was this…

Pink cheeks and bashful expressions whenever their gazes met.

A thick swallow and faltering breath whenever their hands brushed.

Deep sighs and fingers digging fleetingly into her back as if on the edge of pulling her closer whenever they embraced.

Dark eyes and teeth biting into a bottom lip whenever Lena stretched or moved her hair away from her neck.

Attraction, affection and interest .

Lena didn’t believe the results of her evidence; she re-ran the tests over and over again trying to work out if she had just interacted with Kara on an odd day, if she just happened to be thinking about something (someone) else at the same time but… it kept happening over and over again.

If it had been anyone else, Lena wouldn’t have doubted what she was seeing but… but.. This was Kara.

Kara, who she had been in love with since she had walked into her office with her cousin.

Kara, who had never picked up on or reacted to her flirts.

Kara, who had broken her heart with lies.

Kara, who meant so much to her.

Kara, who she had only just gotten back.

Was it worth the risk?

Fear had blinded her, of that she had no doubt, but was it keeping her safe from the hurtful truth of Kara not wanting to touch her anymore or from the potential happiness that Kara returned her feelings but was too sweet or shy to put herself in a position that would make Lena uncomfortable.

Lena decided to take a chance - just this once because even if she was wrong about Kara not feeling the same, she had to believe that Kara was incapable of being cruel to her if she misread it. They promised each other honesty and Lena intended to show it.

It was why she needed to buy the perfect present, something that hinted that Kara’s feelings (if Lena was right) were returned. And just a week before the party, she knew exactly what the perfect present would be.

She wrapped it personally (normally Jess would wrap any gifts she had to send out), wanting to go the extra mile. It wasn’t perfectly done, a bit messy in places and the sellotape was excessive but she had done it herself which she knew Kara would appreciate more than professional gift wrapping.

Lena, however, realised that she had made a mistake the second she arrived at Kara's.

Knew she had misread… everything …

Because Kara… Kara couldn't stand to be near her for longer than it took to say hello, accept the present and then disappear off.

Lena hadn’t expected to be with Kara for all of the party; it was Kara's party and loads of her friends were in attendance, all of whom wanted to spend it with Kara. Who wouldn't?

It's just… Lena…

Lena didn't have anyone else.

It was made abundantly clear to Lena within the first thirty seconds that she was not welcome. Alex gave her a gruff nod from across the room before turning her back to her - she still didn't trust her and Lena had prioritised winning Kara back over the last few months above everything else. Brainy and Nia smiled at her but they were deep in conversation with CatCo employees all of whom were practically snarling at Lena (clearly not Luthor fans). James was here as well and dear God did he give her such a blazing look of hatred Lena was surprised she didn't burst into flames under its ferocity. (They hadn’t dated in this rewritten universe, much to Lena’s pleasure, though his original dislike for her was clearly a mainstay of every universe).

So… Lena grabbed a drink and stood in the corner as Kara moved seamlessly between her various groups of friends and colleagues, never once sparing Lena even a glance. The majority of her movements were accompanied by William Dey, who repeatedly tried to sling an arm around Kara's shoulder - the only joy Lena got from the evening was watching Kara repeatedly squirm out from under his touch.

She held out for two hours, sipping three beers and glancing intermittently at her phone as she stayed in her corner, hoping that Kara would come over for just five minutes.

Five minutes with Kara wasn't too much to ask for, was it?

Five mere minutes with Kara would have made the whole night worth it, made the glares and malevolent whispers sent her way worth it.

It was at the two hour mark that Lena accepted the truth.

Kara wasn't going to come over to talk to her.

Kara hadn't been pulling away from her due to a sudden realisation of feelings and attraction.

Kara hadn't expected her to accept the invite. Hadn't wanted her to accept.

Kara was ashamed of her, that was why she pulled away, why she didn't acknowledge her.

Lena couldn't really blame her but that didn't mean she had to stay and take it. So gathering what was left of her dignity, she shuffled towards the door, caught Kara's eye, waved and slipped outside… though, not before retrieving the present she had brought for Kara… it would have revealed far too much and Lena didn't need to deal with that on top of everything else.

Lena returned to her office for no other reason that she still had some good liquor stored there - Kara had encouraged her a couple of months ago to cut back on her drinking and she couldn’t deny the baby blue puppy dog eyes. She staggered into her office, chucking the present she had spent hours creating onto the sofa - she would buy Kara some random meaningless gift like a nice scarf or jumper tomorrow instead - and poured herself a full tumbler before flipping open her laptop and getting to work. She lost herself in designs and business plans as she made her way through the bottle.

She used to sit and brood when she drank but Sam had made her promise she wouldn’t do that anymore, hazel eyes filled with concern at where Lena’s mind wandered when unoccupied and fuelled by alcohol. Whilst Lena was in a pretty bleak space, she refused to hurt her last (and only) friend by breaking the one promise she had made to her.

It must have been two am when Lena heard a familiar thud from the balcony followed by a gentle knock that could only belong to one person.

“Kara, to what do I owe the pleasure?” Lena called out, not bothering to lift her gaze away from her laptop screen - she wasn't sure whether the sight of Kara would evoke tears or fury and she wished to give Kara neither.

“Hey… I just wanted… I was…" Kara stammered out; Lena didn't need to see her to know that she was fidgeting with the edge of her cape as she tiptoed nervously closer. "You know… flying around and saw the light on and figured I would check in on you, see how you were doing…”

“I’m fine. Just working.” Lena replied brusquely taking a sip of her whiskey.

“And drinking…” Kara muttered, her tone more worried than disapproving but Lena took offense regardless.

“Yes. It’s a Saturday night, cut me some slack.” Lena snapped back, defiantly swallowing what was left in her glass before slamming it down onto her desk.

The loud clack as it connected with the surface was followed by a heavy, almost suffocating silence.

“You left early.” Kara whispered into the unnatural stillness, shattering the fraudulent focus Lena had on her computer screen with those three words. Kara didn't sound confused or upset, just painfully neutral as if to emotionally step back from the situation so that she could garner some emotional truth from the CEO instead.

Well, Lena was done with that, done with giving more of herself than Kara wanted so she took a deep, calming breath and allowed her painstakingly crafted mask to slip into place.

“I wasn’t the first to leave.” Lena pointed out calmly, finally turning to look at Kara, certain she could keep her voice and face blank. It was then that she saw how… small Kara looked, which was never a word Lena would have used to describe Kara in full Supergirl regalia in the entire time she had known her. Kara looked defeated and lost, a tremble to her lip and very being that she tried to hide behind a shy smile.

“Well… I didn’t get a chance to talk to you…” Kara replied, ducking her head meekly as she admitted. “I wanted to talk to you.”

Lena pursed her lips at that, “I was there for over two hours, Kara. You could have come over whenever you wanted. It wasn’t like I was occupied.”

“Yeah… what was that about?” Kara laughed, rubbing the back of her neck, trying far too hard to make her tone light as if even the idea of Lena being without company was an entirely absurd concept.

The high-pitch to Kara's laugh and the unfamiliar tension around her eyes revealed to Lena that Kara knew exactly why Lena had been standing all alone that evening.

“I’m a Luthor, Kara." Lena replied sharply, not interested in trying to smooth over the harsh truths like Kara was always so keen to do when it suited her. "No one wanted me there and they all made that very clear.”

“I wanted you there.” Kara replied so soft and earnest that Lena nearly believed her.

“I highly doubt that.” Lena scoffed derisively.

“I did.” Kara insisted, eyes desperate and pleading.

Lena merely shook her head, turning back to face her computer, “If you say so…”

“Lena, I-”

“Kara… I can’t…” Lena muttered, her voice cracking in the exact way she didn’t want it to. “I can’t do this. Just leave me alone.” Lena requested, hating how it verged on begging.

“What?” Kara murmured in shock.

“I can’t just… pretend that I’m not hurt or upset.” Lena confessed, fingers curling into fists on her desk, eyes slamming shut to lock in the tears. “I just need… time to get over it and accept what we are. So until then… please just leave me alone.”

“I hurt you.” Kara repeated, her voice broken and raw .

“Kara, I didn’t…” Lena shook her head angrily, she didn’t want to do this, didn’t want to inflict herself on Kara who had tried so hard to be her friend. “It's your birthday, Kara.” Lena sighed sadly, “You get to spend it anyway you like with whomever you like.”

“I wanted to spend it with you.” Kara breathed, and Lena could hear the sharp inhales between each word that revealed that Kara was crying.

“Kara, you don’t need to…” Lena assured, with a wave of her hand, eyes focused on her lap, “let’s just leave it, okay?”

“No…” Kara gasped, and suddenly Lena felt a trembling hand connect with her own tightly curled fists, “wait… what did you mean ‘get over it’ and ‘accept what we are’?”

Lena sucked in a sharp breath at the question, biting down harshly on her bottom lip.

“Lena?” Kara pressed.

“Fuck it, fine.” Lena snapped, yanking her hands away from Kara’s infinitely soft touch and shoving herself out of her chair before storming away from Kara, desperate for space. “I thought you liked me.”

“I do-” Kara began, taking a tentative step after her.

“No, Kara.” Lena yelled, spinning back to face Kara, with a twisted snarl of total self-loathing. “Liked me.” Lena stressed, before throwing her hands up into the air as it all just boiled out of her, “God, I sound like a teenager. I thought you liked me. I thought you were touching me less because you were attracted to me. But then… I go to your party and you don’t… it was like you were ashamed of me, I sat in that fucking corner for two hours as everyone wished - out loud, I should say - that I would go. I sat in that fucking corner in the hope that you would speak to me for five minutes. For just five minutes. Because that… that would have made it all worth it. But you could barely look at me. And I realised you didn’t - don’t - like me… you’re ashamed of me, but you’re too kind to abandon me. Too noble and generous but even you have your limits. Of course, you didn’t want to spend your birthday talking to me. Of course you didn’t.”

Lena wanted to punch a wall, wanted to down the rest of her whiskey, wanted to do literally anything than be here in this moment watching the horror-struck expression on Kara’s face grow and grow with every word, watch Kara’s body tremble and shake with each harsh sweeping gesture.

“Lena, no… you…” Kara sobbed, striding towards her with fingers twitching at her sides, “you have got the complete wrong end of the stick. Actually, you’re right but also really wrong. And…” Kara swiped aggressively at the tears rolling down her cheeks as she approached Lena, stopping when the raven-haired woman flinched at their sudden closeness. “I screwed up but-”

“No. You don’t need to do this.” Lena cut in, holding a hand up to stop Kara, wanting Kara to know that her guilt was unnecessary and that she could finally be free of Lena.

“Lena, I’m so-”

“You don’t need to apologise.” Lena insisted, taking a deep breath to rein back in her swirl of her emotions. She could do this. She could let Kara go. “You were trying to be kind but you shouldn’t… god, if I make you that miserable, that uncomfortable, you shouldn’t have to force yourself to interact with me.”

“LENA!” Kara bellowed, stamping her foot to the ground and lifting her chin to reveal a determined expression.

Lena blinked in shock at the sudden volume and intensity; falling obediently quiet.

Kara placed her hands on her hips, took a deep breath, looked Lena straight in the eye with earnest, beseeching blue and declared, “I want to kiss you right now because that would be the big sweeping action that would prove to you that I mean what I’m about to say next but… you’ve been drinking… heavily from the looks of things.” Kara shot a displeased pout at the nearly empty bottle of whiskey as if it was all the bottle’s fault for Lena’s current state of inebriation and not the youngest Luthor’s unhealthy coping mechanisms. Kara turned back to face a stunned Lena, with a fond smile, “And I really want our first kiss to be one you remember and one you can fully consent to. So, you’re just going to have to believe me… please, please believe me when I say… I’m in love with you and I fucked up massively tonight. Really, really fucked up.”

“You never swear.” Lena murmured quietly, and it probably wasn’t what she should have been focusing on but her brain was currently stuck like a record scratch unable to fully comprehend what Kara had just told her; and the swear was just the cherry on top of an entire sundae of confusing and out-of-the-blue revelations.

“Which shows how much I believe that I fucked up.” Kara replied with a helpless shrug.

“But-”

“You were the only person I wanted to spend my birthday with.” Kara confessed, “Well, Alex at some point as well. But you mostly. Alex planned the party and I couldn’t…” Kara huffed out a frustrated breath and rolled her eyes, “she did this whole thing and I didn’t want to turn around and say I didn’t want it. That all I really wanted was a quiet night watching films with you because…” Kara sighed, “because then she’d know… To make it more bearable I invited you but there were so many other people, and I will be honest… I don’t even like half of them. Alex, just invited everyone I was friends on facebook with which is not a good barometer of friendship.”

Lena cleared her throat, none of it making sense, “Then why-”

“Did I ignore you?” Kara guessed with a painful wince.

“Yeah…” Lena muttered, wrapping her arms protectively around herself.

“Because… because I knew, or at least I thought I knew, that you hadn’t noticed how I felt about you.” Kara explained inching just that little bit closer towards Lena, attempting to bring them within touching distance of one another. “And I knew it was only a miracle that you hadn’t until now because…” Kara smiled a lopsided, rueful and self-deprecating smile, “Lena, I am not subtle. Not at all. And I knew… I knew if I interacted with you at the party… everyone else would be able to tell in an instant how I felt.”

Lena exhaled slow and deep, arms tightening their hold around herself, “And you didn’t want them knowing you liked me?”

“Love. Not like.” Kara corrected, patient yet firm, “Love. And no, I didn’t.”

Lena nodded once in understanding, letting out a hollow laugh, “I get it. I wouldn’t want anyone to know I loved me either.”

“Lena… no… no… you…” Kara rushed to explain, finally stepping close enough to reach out and place her hands gently on Lena’s curled biceps. Lena couldn’t help how she instinctively shifted closer, wanting to increase contact with Kara after being denied it for so long. “I didn’t want anyone knowing before you.” Kara admitted.

And that… that snapped something back into place for Lena.

Made the doubts screaming inside her head quieten down just enough to think… maybe…

Because… it was being last that had broken them the first time. Being the only one not to know and now…

“I didn’t want Stacy, who used to cheat off me in exams in college to know how I felt about you before you did.” Kara said, thumbs moving back and forth against the bare skin of Lena’s arms causing a swathe of goosebumps to rise like a wave in the wake of Kara’s every touch. “They didn’t deserve that. They didn’t deserve…” Kara’s jaw clenched, eyes darkening as she studied Lena’s face, “I was trying to protect you from them. They said horrible things about you and you should know, the minute after you left, I kicked everyone who so much as looked at you funny out. It was just me, Nia, Brainy and Kelly left… Alex, as well, but we had a rather heated argument before she was allowed to stay.” Kara bowed her head in shame, “I should have kicked them all out immediately but-”

“Then they would have known.” Lena finished for her.

“I had this whole thing planned.” Kara breathed out, her hands gradually shifting away from Lena’s arms around to her back, surrounding Lena in a loose hold, Kara’s eyes flickering over Lena’s face and body rapidly searching for even the slightest sign that Lena was uncomfortable with their contact. “Once everyone left, I had set-up the roof with lights and cushions and… I was going to tell you how I felt. I just had to make it through the birthday party from hell and I was trying so hard to keep to the plan. To not spoil it. To keep it a secret so that it could just be ours but... I…” Kara’s eyes slid shut and she inhaled a shuddering breath filled with pain. “I hurt you. And there is nothing I can say to make you forgive me, but I do… I do love you so much. And I will never, ever be ashamed of you.” Kara blinked her eyes back open and leaned forward to place a kiss on Lena’s forehead. “I just wanted it to be ours and not theirs. I didn’t want to share. You’re the only thing in my life that… I didn’t want to share.”

“Open your present.” Lena demanded, stepping out of Kara’s loving embrace.

“Lena-” Kara whimpered, pained at the sudden loss of closeness.

“Open your present, Kara.” Lena repeated, jerking her chin towards the sofa where the roughly wrapped present lay.

“I… okay…” Kara replied, watching Lena closely as she tried to make sense of Lena’s clear request. Kara walked cautiously over to the couch, picking up the gift with gentle hands. “Did you wrap it yourself?” Kara asked, her entire expression brightening as she stared down at the crooked, over sellotaped wrapping.

Lena harrumphed at the question, pursing her lips.

“You did, didn’t you?” Kara teased.

“The present isn’t the piss poor wrapping.” Lena replied with an exaggerated roll of her eyes that had the corners of Kara’s lips quirking even further upwards.

“Lena Luthor wrapped my present herself…", Kara whistled in awe, blue eyes twinkling with true delight for the first time that day, "what better gift is there?”

“Open it and you might find one.” Lena said, heart leaping into her throat as Kara’s deft fingers found a line of wrapping paper she could tuck them under.

The sound of paper ripping was deafening in the stillness; all Lena could do was watch and wait.

The paper fell away leaving behind a small black box, Kara shot Lena a hesitant look and it wasn’t until Lena nodded for her to continue that Kara clicked it open.

There was a pause.

A heavy, endless pause in which Lena couldn’t bring herself to even breathe.

“What is-” Kara began before cutting off immediately as she lifted up the beautiful bracelet made of nth metal and inscribed with ‘stronger together’ in Lena’s own cursive handwriting in both english and kryptonian.

The bracelet shined under the lights in Lena’s office, but in Lena’s opinion, Kara’s eyes shined impossibly brighter.  

“You’re in love with me.” Kara whispered, seeing the present for everything Lena had hoped it would convey.

“Yes.” Lena confirmed because there was no hiding it now.

With trembling fingers Kara clasped the bracelet onto her wrist, long fingers tracing the words delicately inscribed with no small amount of wonder. Finally, she turned around and stared at Lena with so much sheer love that the youngest Luthor felt overwhelmed and like her heart might burst right out of her chest in its desire to be in Kara’s possession

Clearing her throat and clasping her hands behind her back, Lena gathered her courage and asked, “If I promise you I’ll remember it and that I am fully consenting… will you kiss me now?”

Kara was in front of her in the literal blink of the eye, hands reaching out to cup Lena’s cheeks as Lena’s hands moved to rest on Kara’s hips gently encouraging their bodies closer with a light tug.

“There is nothing I want more.” Kara assured with the widest grin that Lena had ever seen and couldn’t help but return.

Their first kiss could barely count as a kiss.

Their smiles were too wide to allow for it, but Lena wouldn’t change it even slightly. They pressed their smiles against one another, teeth knocking together and noses brushing.

It may not have been a successful kiss but it was tender and filled with so much joy that Lena wouldn’t describe it as anything less than perfect.  

Their second kiss was an actual kiss, lips slotting together, tongues seeking each other out and teeth tugging whimpers and moans from one another in an endless cycle.

Their second kiss turned into a third, a fourth, a fifth.

They kissed until the sun rose.

Kissed until their lips ached and any remaining doubts Lena may have had were pushed back into the shadows by the light of Kara’s smile and blue eyes.

[justwonder113]

I saw that you're gonna start writing haikyuu fanfic and !!! I have a request if you don't mind. Daichi with a girlfriend (or partner if you prefer writing gn) who is usually very tough (not necessarily stoic or mean) they're pretty physically strong and generally have spent their lives looking out for themselves and everyone else(v self sacrificial... probably to an unhealthy degree) and daichi and them have a fight and they just sorta break down about how they always have to look after themselves and everyone else and how no one's ever been the one to protect them and they just want a moment where they don't feel like they have to fight all the time, perhaps ends in fluff? Idk if you like the idea I would love to read your take on it but if not that's totally cool!:)

Hi there, thank you so much for an amazing request like this it was an amazing challenge for me and I really hope you like it, I'm really sorry I haven't been able to update it earlier, it's just it turned out harder than I imagined, but I'm really glad I finished it, I really enjoyed writing it maybe it's because I know the feeling but i don't know, I hope this is what you had in mind and I hope you will like it too.

Daichi x ( f)Reader (but nothing's really implied so basically I think it's gn, have to proof read it again.)

WARNINGS:Angst to fluff, mental breakdown and anxiety attack, also a reader who isn't somfortable showing their emotional side and is more of a lone wolfs who can take care of everything by themselves.

Word cound; around 3k

You didn't even know when you started shielding yourself from everyone and everything or when was the first time you thought that you had to be the one in control of everything all strong and all, but it was part of you now definitely. You didn't think of it as something bad and you certainly didn't expect that your timidness could lead you to having an argument with your boyfriend.

For as long as you knew you were the one taking care of everything, you dealt with your own stuff and sometimes even helped others with theirs. It was always like that and at this point you just got used to it.

You liked the fact that you were this reliable, strong and independent person in the other's eyes. It made you feel better about yourself. Just knowing that people felt like they could trust you and come up to you was kind of ego boosting. It was also good knowing that there were people who looked up to you and admired you.

You were fine with keeping up this image if you knew that you made others feel at least somewhat better with your words of advice.

You knew how important it was sometimes to just let everything out but you were not like so many of your acquaintances, you couldn't just go to someone and vent out everything you had in you no matter howuch you trusted them or how approachable they were. Firstly, if you were to open up to someone you would need to have really deep trust to the said person, and secondly you just couldn't vent out because you knew how it felt like to be on the receiving end.

You loved your friends and you would move mountains for them, you really appreciated that they felt safe with you and trusted you, but sometimes being on the receiving end all the time and taking all this negativity away from them was really emotionally draining. Like some people would come up to you whining about all the drama in their lives and how miserable they were, they would let out everything and then would just leave without even asking how you were doing. You just couldn't do the same to the others no matter how much you were going through, you wouldn't burden them with your problems and all your drama. Even if it meant storing everything inside for all eternity.

Well it wasn't like you didn't want to let your emotions out and vent out everything to everyone, to let someone else help you bear this burden at least once, especially at times when you felt most vulnerable, then dealing with all this seemed impossible, whenever you were so stressed that it was affecting your lifestyle, you couldn't eat drink or sleep normally. Or whenever everything seemed to pile to the point that you felt this horrible tightness in your chest area, when your stomach was swirling nonstop and you felt claustrophobic, when your breathing was shaggy and your mind was foggy yet wouldn't stop working and kept coming up with all those unnecessary thoughts. Those were the times when you truly felt that no matter how strong and capable you were you didn't want to be alone. You didn't want to be this strong person for just this moment, you didn't want to be the one in control you wanted to be the one taking cared of and being pampered. You wanted to just let go knowing that someone was there to listen to you, to hold you when you finally fell apart.

You thought that maybe you were shielding everyone from this side of you, you didn't want to burden them, you didn't want to come as overbearing and maybe you were shielding yourself from them too, because what if others found you annoying, too weak, fragile and unable to take care of everything. Maybe they would find out that, in the end, you were nothing special, you were too pain and just not worth it, so it was a perfect defence mechanism.

You weren't doing anything wrong right? So then why was it the reason you got in the fight with your boyfriend? Why was something that was meant to protect you this much pain? And why couldn't you say anything even after this? Why were you still terrified of speaking up? You were talking about Daichi whom you trusted with your whole life. A man who was willing to be with you trhough thick and thin. You didn't know anyone else who was more reliable and kind or sweet like him. You felt thankful everyday that you had him by yourside, he made almost everyday better for you.

Maybe that's why you were so afraid to speak up? That he was so perfect? Maybe after seeing this side of yours he would realize how much more he deserved. He would realize how flawed you actually were and that you were not worth all this trouble and that terrified you. You were most definitely not ready to end things with him, not that you were thinking that you would ever be. Daichi was the one thing you wanted constantly in your life, you were hundred percent sure of it. He was really precious and dear to you even though he didn't really believe you now.

You felt that you were slowly losing control over yourself and gripped yourself tighter, to make you feel more safe. It felt like the walls were closing down on you and you felt claustrophobic even though you were on the balcony and the chilly wind was hitting you in the face. Your whole body was trembling but not from the cold weather or your chilly out of place attire. You felt numb like there was nothing inside you, only this heavy thing on your chest and all this thoughts that were only making things worse.

What was the time even? You lost track of it trying to regain yourself, it had to be really late, as you watched horizon you noticed that sun would soon start to rise, you stayed up all night huh? Daichi would wake up soon too to go to work too, how could you avoid him then? You didn't know what to tell him, what to do. You coudln't even go to bed, to lay next to him, you felt guilty because you knew that as much as you had your reasons to act this way he had them too and he also was in pain because of you, because he thought that you didn't trust him and didn't love him enough. You felt terribly guilty because you couldn't even manage to say anythin after he opened up to you, after he showed you his vulnerable side. Daichi wasn't the one to openly talk about his emotions so you knew what it cost him too. You hated yourself so much for it.

You couldn't really stop the tears at this point, any second now you would fall apart and you didn't even know if you would be able to pick yourself up before he woke up.

"Y/N?" You heard a deep grumble making you jump. You looked back to see your boyfriend looking at you with wide eyes. In seconds he was next to you wiping your tears away, scanning your face carefully. "You're freezing! What are you doing here? Didn't you go to sleep? What about your clothes? Where is your robe? You will catch a cold!" He kept mumbling to himself while rubbing your cheeks gently, he looked completely awake now. How did he care about you so much after you hurt him this bad, how did he not leave? Why was he so worried about you? Were you really worth it? Why did he really love you? So many whys were piling up in your head.

You felt this tightness against your heart and you doubled over holding your chest tightly. The sobs kept breaking our from your mouth and your whole body was shaking uncontrollably. Daichi immediately took you in his arms and took you inside sitting you both on the bed and wrapping a blanket around you to at least somehow warm your freezing body. His large hands immediately found their place around you as he helped you sit on his lap, rubbing soothing circles there and there to help you calm down whilest murmuring against your neck to just keep breathing.

"I'm here love, you're safe, you can let it all out." He mumbled and placed a kiss on your shoulder. "I'm not going anywhere... You're safe, I'm here with you." You continued sobbing you couldn't really stop now, it was as if the dam was finally broken, you couldn't really hold anything in even if your life was on the line Daichi was the only one grounding you. Thankfully Daichi didn't even think of letting go, he held you in his arms and let you let everything out. It felt like you've been crying for hours, eventually fatigue must have taken over because the next thing you saw was total darkness.

When you opened up your eyes the first thing you noticed was the brightness, it must have been at least noon now. The next thing was two arms still being tight around your frame.  Your head was still on Daichi's  shoulder. He must have moved you both because both of you were under a blanket now, still in yesterday's attire. You felt a bit sore, but that must have been from sitting for hours on the balcony. Your head hurt like crazy, it felt like you had one of the worst hangovers, you could swear you could hear slight ringing.

"Are you awake love?" Daichi asked quietly to check if you were really awake, he shifted slightly groaning quietly, it made you jolt up which was a bad decision because your head hurt even more now.

"Were you like this all night? God I'm sorry it must have been so uncomfortable!" You felt guilty seeing that he spent all night sitting against bed frame having you in his lap. It must have been really uncomfortable.

"It's fine, I didn't really want to let you go. How could I, I think it was the first time I have ever seen you cry. It scared the hell out of me when I saw that you were not in the bed and then it scared me even more when I saw that you were on the verge of breaking down on the balcony at 4am. How are you feeling now?" He took your hand in his and looked at you expectantly.  You froze, it was what you were afraid of, you made him worry so much and he saw how pathetic you could get, on top of it you made him spend whole night like that just because he felt responsible of you. "Okay I can hear gears in your head shifting and based on your look right now I'm pretty sure you're thinking unnecessary stuff. Just don't hold back talk to me, please?" He looked at you with pleading eyes, squeezing your hand tighter.

"I made you worry, and you spent the whole night holding me in that uncomfortable position all because I couldn't hold it in and was weak." You mumbled in shame.

"Who said that I thought you were weak?" Daichi asked and he honestly looked dumbfounded.

You took a deep breath and looked away. "I'm saying it, I hate it when I can't control my emotions and act like a whiny crybaby. I hate whenever it happens, and everything seems out of my control, and I especially hate it there's another one to witness it. I don't want people to see how weak I am." You finally said it and looked down in shame wrapping your hands tighter around your frame. You looked up when Daichi pinched both of your cheeks and inspected your face again. "Ow Dai what are you doing?" You whined.

"Had to make sure you were human and not a robot." He smiled at you and kissed your hand. " I will tell you a secret, I have never thought that you were at least somewhat close to being weak, in fact you're probably one of the strongest people I have ever met. I admire you, I really do.  You're so strong, confident, this powerful person whom everyone loves and admires including me." He placed another kiss on your temple, "you don't know how proud I am to be called your boyfriend! And I don't see this habit of yours as something bad, I was out of line yesterday and I really hurt you saying that you don't trust me or love me, it was never my intention to make you worry this much and seeing you in that shape because of me really broke my heart. I know you trust me and I know you love me, you never fail to make me realize it. You're always there for me whenever I need it, through thick and thin, you always know what goes in my mind and always help me with whatever you can, I can't really count how many times you have helped me. You make every day brighter for me and I can't help but feel thankful that I have you. You don't have to worry about it okay? It's just that I got insecure and it really got to me that's why I was on edge yesterday and provoked an argument." He rubbed his neck  sheepishly when he noticed that you were dumbfounded, he took a deep breath to continue. " It's just that seeing you being all reliable and approachable made me question if I was doing at least remotely good job being there for you too, you're always doing everything on your own like you don't need anyone else to do what's needed and I was worried that you would realize that you didn't really need me. I guess it was my own way of saying that I needed some sort of confirmation." He rubbed his neck looking away from you, "I know you're capable of taking care of yourself and that you don't like showing your vulnerable side, that's completely understandable but you're a human too. You shouldn't just hold everything in, you have to let it out at some point and I want to be there for you when that happens. I like that you're always there for others, for me but I don't want you to forget about yourself, I want you to think about yourself more. You're amazing, the most amazing human being and I thank the stars everyday that I met you. But when I see you struggling hut still trying to shrug it off to play it off because you don't want to burden anyone or just because you're not used to asking for help really breaks my heart. I can't bear to imagine that something like yesterday can happen again. I've known you for years and no matter how much you try to hold it in I notice when you're struggling. I know you have been stressed a lot these days, you don't eat nor sleep like you used too and there's also some other signs. I wanted to give you time, you would approach me when you felt like it but when you never did I started questioning whether or not was I a reliable partner for you. Now I realize I was just feeling pretty and how much my words actually hurt you." He leaned his forehead on yours, "I'm sorry love." Listening to all this you could feel your your eyes start to water up but somehow you didn't really feel the urge to bring yourself together asap, you felt oddly comfortable.

"Have I ever told you that even tears look best on you? God how am I so lucky?" Daichi teased you and started littering your face with kisses making a smile break from you. You smiled fondly as you started to play with his hair, Daichi only hummed in appreciation. "Man, how am I so lucky?"

"Shut up, you're being sappy." You tested, Daichi grinned.

"I'm not the one in love with a sappy person," his eyes tingled with mischief.

"Well, I can't deny that, it's very much true." You purred and gave him a kiss, "I'm helplessly in love with a sap, who is the most amazing boyfriend, he's the most loyal, kind, dependable and amazing person, who makes me happy every day. I trust you the most and I know that I can count on you any time of any day. I didn't approach you because I didn't want to affect the mood, your life has been going on great and I didn't want ro ruin your good mood. I also knew that part of my problems were caused by me so I wasn't really in the mood to talk about it and I knew I had to be one to take care of everything, well I thought I could. Mostly I didn't want you to think I'm weak, I'm not that confident and powerful and I have many flaws I was kind of afraid you would see it and realize that you deserve better" you sniffed and rubbed You nose, you felt vulnerable, it felt as if you were naked and were showing yourself to Daichi, every word was stained and forced and it made you really uncomfortable but you wanted him to know everything, he deserved it. Daichi gripped your hand tighter to encourage you. "It's just I've been dealing with everything on my own since I remember, it was always me, at first it was really lonely but when people started noticing my independence and resourcefulness I kinda grew into it, it was like a confidence booster, but after that when I really needed help, when I was unable to come up with solutions I found it impossible to ask for help. I'm supposed to be strong I'm supposed to be smart so why am I asking for help to others? Can't I deal with this? I just can't find the power to go up to others even when I know that it's most reasonable thing. I know I can rely on you and you don't realize how much of a breather it's for me, and you help me in so many ways and I think you don't even realize that. I'm trying to say that I will try better and I will make sure to get over this problem but I will need time, but please remember that I really love you and I trust you with my life and I will do my best to make sure you know it okay?" You were amazed, it felt like something lifted of your chest and Daichis smiling face only made the feeling stronger. Tears were still streaming down your face but you didn't really care, this was who you were and you wanted to show it to him.

"You're not perfect love and you will never be" your heart skipped a beat at Daichi's serious tone, you felt terrified because it felt like the moment you dreaded the most, you knew he loved you but you also knew he was one of the reasonable guys, "the word is already flawed because nothing in this world is perfect, not you, not me and not everyone and not everything. Everything has it's flaws I have them as much as you do. You don't need to be perfect and you don't need to work yourself to fix your flaws. You are who you are and that's why I love you, I love everything about you including this so called weak side of yours. I love that you strive to be the best but I don't like that you're bringing yourself down to achieve it. You're amazing, you're capable, you're kind and you're smart and god you're so beautiful both on the inside and outside. I think I'm lucky I'm even breathing the same air as you, " he smiled cheekily at you making you giggle. "I want to say that you don't need to fix anything this is who you are and I love and support you, but if you want to improve I'm here and I will help you every step of the way. I will be always there for you, you don't even have to tell me anything just somehow point to me that you need me and I will do my best, we can talk about it for hours or we can just sit in silence for the whole night but you will know that I'm with you, just please don't be afraid to approach me, I will never judge you and I will never turn my back on you. In fact" Daichi got up and went to one of the drawers only to take out small box and return to you. You looked up at him with wide eyes. " I didn't plan on giving you this het because I wanted to plan this romantic evening but I think it's a good idea to give it to you now. Y/n you're the love of my life, and as cheesy as it sounds you're my sun, my moon and my stars, you make me feel more alive than I ever was and you just make everything better. I can't promise you a wedding or something in the near future but I want to give you this to let you know how serious I am about you and this relationship. I want to give you this as a sign that I will be there for you and I will love you till the rest of my days. I love every part of you and I want to help to teach you how to love them too." He put the box on your palm after he finished speaking, you were speechless, and torn between wanting to jump on him and drown him with kisses and proclamations of your love and curiosity of the box. You opened the box to find that beautiful ring you were eyeing few weeks ago when you went out with Daichi.

"I think I fell for you harder." You mumbled still in shock, you stared ar your new ring with lovesick eyes, which by the way sat perfectly on your fingers.

"well look who's being a sap now," Daichi grinned and kissed the hand you put your ring on. "But either way it's good because since I didn't go to work today I demand my cuddles now and I expect to be given them now, few kisses would be nice too." You giggles and got closer to him.

"Aww is my babyboy feeling needy?"You teased but still started kissing his face, Daichi smiled and nodded his head, holding you by the waist tightly. You smiled and got closer to him, everything felt just perfect. He really was your safe heaven.